No title
FICTION
Bookmarked
by Martin L. Shoemaker
The Minotaur's Wife
by Thomas K. Carpenter
A Hundred Hundred Daisies
by Nancy Kress
A Human's Life
by George Nikolopoulos
In the Yucky Death Mountains
by Eric Leif Davin
Marrow Wood
by Nina Kiriki Hoffman
Another True History
by Gordon Eklund
Dante's Unfinished Business
by Alex Shvartsman
Turning the Town
by John Helfers
The Bag Lady
by David Gerrold
Manbat and Robin
by Larry Hodges
Legions in Time
by Michael Swanwick
INTERVIEW
Peter S. Beagle
by Joy Ward
SERIALIZATION
The Long Tomorrow (Part 5)
by Leigh Brackett
COLUMNS
From the Heart's Basement
by Barry N. Malzberg
Science Column
by Gregory Benford
Recommended Books
by Bill Fawcett & Jody Lynn Nye
THE PHOENIX PICK WEB-SITE
SIGN UP FOR FREE EBOOKS
One book per month offered by Phoenix Pick, (publisher of
Galaxy's Edge). Click Here
FREE EBOOK
LEST DARKNESS FALL
and Related Stories
Click Here
The Classic Story that
started a the alternate history subGenre...
Plus tribute stories by David Drake, S.M. Stirling and Frederi\k Pohl
Copyright © Arc Manor LLC 2016. All Rights Reserved. Galaxy's Edge is an online, digital and print magazine published every two months
(January, March, May, July, September, November) by Phoenix Pick, the Science Fiction and Fantasy imprint of Arc Manor Publishers.
ABOUT
ARCHIVES
ADVERTISING
SUBMISSIONS
CONTACT
THE EDITOR'S WORD
by
Mike Resnick
Welcome to the 22nd issue of Galaxys Edge. Weve got a bunch of new stories for you by (mostly) new writers, including Alex Shvartsman, Larry Hodges, Thomas K. Carpenter, Eric Leif Davin, Martin L. Shoemaker, Gordon Eklund, George Nikolopoulos, and David Gerrold, plus some reprints by old friends Nancy Kress, Nina Kiriki Hoffman, John Helfers, and Michael Swanwick. And of course we have our regular features: Recommended Books by Bill Fawcett and Jody Lynn Nye; Gregory Benfords science column; Barry Malzbergs thoughts on literary matters; and this month Joy Ward interviews Peter S. Beagle.
*
So heres the situation. Street and Smith, the giant pulp chain, also owns a radio show back in 1929, a mystery anthology show with no continuing characters except the announcerand the announcer happens to be the one of the most popular characters on the air, a mysterious figure known only as the Shadow.
So someone at Street and Smith decides, just to make sure no one swipes the character, maybe they should put him in a one-shot pulp magazine, so they can prove that hes copyrighted and that they own him.
They hire Walter Gibson, a guy who splits his time between being a nightclub magician and a pulpster, and pay him $500 to come up with a novel, which he does in a few weeks time. No one thinks much will come of it, and Gibson writes it as Maxwell Grant, possibly so it wont be associated with his real name when hes applying for magic gigs. Street and Smith accepts the manuscript, assigns the cover art, prints it, and that, they think, is that.
But the magazine sells out in near-record time, so they decide to make The Shadow a monthly, and Gibson is hired at $500 a novel to start churning them out. This is not bad pay in 1930, because the stock market crashed in 1929, the Depression is going full-force, and the average American is making about $1,200 a yearand about a quarter of the average Americans cant find work.
So Maxwell Grant starts grinding out a Shadow novel a month, and Street and Smith publishes itand suddenly more than a million people are buying each issue, and The Shadow is the hottest property theyve got.
They cant believe their luck, so they do nothing for a couple of years, and then they decide to go semi-monthly, since the magazine is still selling like hotcakes. They approach Gibson, tell him how much they love him and that theyre all one big happy family, and ask if he can turn out two Shadow novels a month. He says yes. Fine, they say; were in business. Just a minute, says Gibson; youre selling millions of copies and making money hand over fist, so surely you can afford to give me a raise to $750 a manuscript.
Suddenly they dont love him quite so much, and maybe hes not really related to their big happy family after all. Were paying $500, they say; take it or leave it.
If you dont give me $750, says Gibson, Im walkingand Ill take my millions of readers with me.
Street and Smith laughs. (You didnt know heartless corporations could laugh? Now you do.) You can leave, they saybut your audience is staying right here. Next month there will be a new Maxwell Grant and who will know the difference?
It takes Gibson about three seconds to realize that Street and Smith are holding all the cards, and he gives in and keeps writing $500 Shadow novels.
And the gentlemen running Street and Smith decide that they have lucked onto a pretty good policy. It is time to develop another hero pulpwhich is to say, a pulp magazine with a continuing character. And after speaking with pulpster Lester Dent, they hit upon Doc Savage. Only this time it isnt the author who decides to use a pseudonym; it is Street and Smith, who insist upon it, and henceforth all one hundred and eighty-some Doc Savage novels are to be written by Kenneth Robeson, just as the three hundred-plus Shadow novels are written by Maxwell Grant.
And rival publishers are not slow to notice just what Street and Smith is doing to combat inflation (for which read: avoiding paying a fair price to writers). Henceforth, although most of the Spider novels are written by Norvell Page, every one appears under the byline of Grant Stockbridge.
Kenneth Robeson is so popular as the author of Doc Savage that he also writes The Avenger series of pulps. The only author of a continuing hero pulp character who doesnt have to put up with this is Edmond Hamilton, who is writing Captain Future novels for Better Publications, and the only reason why he doesnt have to put up with it is because he is the only science fiction writer working for Better, and no one else there knows how to write this Buck Rogers crap.
Well, the last hero pulp died in the late 1940s, and that was the end of the practice for more than thirty years.
Now move the clock ahead, and wander over to the romance field, where a young woman named Janet Dailey began writing for Harlequin when she was thirty-one years old, and by the time she was thirty-seven she had sold a truly phenomenal total of one hundred and ten million paperbacks for them. They loved her, and they thought she loved them
and then Silhouette (which is now owned by Harlequin, but was its greatest rival back then) bought Janet and her millions of readers away.
And Harlequin swore this would never happen to them again, that they might lose a writer from time to time, but never the writers book-buying fans and finally someone (or maybe someones grandfather) remembered the hero pulpsand suddenly, if you were a Harlequin writer, you were not allowed to use your real name whereas if you wanted to sell them, you had to use a pseudonym.
Now, the world and the law had changed a little over the years, and Harlequin (and Silhouette, too, after Harlequin bought it) had to concede this much: only the author who first created the pseudonym could use it. If an author left, there wouldnt be a new author writing under that name the next week but the flipside was that Harlequin owned the pseudonym and the author couldnt take it with her when she left.
That was the situation when my daughter, Lauraan award-winning fantasy writer these daysfirst broke into print as a romance writer. Her first fifteen or twenty novels were written by Laura Leone. There was a class action suit and settlement somewhere in the late 1990s and Harlequin reluctantly allowed authors to be themselves again.
But good ideas never die, they just hibernate from time to time. I would imagine publishers will be using this particular one to protect themselves and shaft writers at least once more during my lifetime.
ONE SALE NOW
ABOUT
ARCHIVES
ADVERTISING
SUBMISSIONS
CONTACT
Martin L. Shoemaker is a Writers of the Future winner. He has sold multiple times to Analog, plus stories to other top markets. This is his fourth appearance in Galaxys Edge. Martin was a Nebula nominee in 2016.
BOOKMARKED
by
Martin L. Shoemaker
So whyd you turn off the lights, doctor? Are we done with the visual tests?
Andrew heard Dr. Morgan answer from the darkness, though he wasnt sure of her direction. Visual cortex stimulation and neural mapping, Mr. Burns. And yes, its completed.
That was the last thing we had to record, right? So turn the lights on. Let me get dressed. Elena must be getting anxious in the waiting room.
He heard the doctor sigh. That was followed by the sound of a coffee cup setting on a tray, but he couldnt smell the coffee. Too bad, he hadnt had any all morning.
Dr. Morgan finally answered. The neural map was completed seven months ago.
What? Andrew looked around, but the darkness was total. No. I just laid down on your table a few hours ago.
Im afraid not. Andrew Burns laid down upon our table seven months ago and went through a full-brain neural mapping. Then he and Elena went home, leaving us to process the recording. You are that recording, playing back on our simulated cerebral hardware.
Nonsense! Andrew wondered if Dr. Morgan was stimulating irritation for the sake of the mapping. What sort of game is this? Im right here. I can feel this Wait. Andrew couldnt feel the table. In fact... I cant feel my hands, my legs. I cant even feel my tongue when I talk!
Dr. Morgans voice dropped, low and calm. Thats because you dont have a tongue. You have a voice synthesizer, hooked into your simulated speech centers so that we can have conversations like this.
But then how can I hear you? I dont have ears, right?
Microphones hooked into your auditory cortex.
Andrew paused. Im asleep. Im dreaming. This isnt real. Then he remembered the demonstration that Dr. Morgan had given him before he had agreed to the mapping procedure. You said that you would communicate withwith it via text.
Yes, thats exactly what we did during our early simian studies, the ones that... Andrew and Elena witnessed. We trained apes in simple sign language, mapped their brains, and then sent signs to those recordings via a text interface. But weve made some significant improvements since then. She cleared her throat. We... had to.
Had to?
Dr. Morgans voice was slow, reluctant as she answered. We found that your... playback... your wave patterns in the simulated cerebrum destabilized rapidly without audio input. If you couldnt hear your own voice as you spoke, your... holographic wave patterns... degraded. Quicker than expected.
What do you mean, you found this? When did you run these tests? I dont remember them. The last thing I remember was you flashing words and images onto a screen while I described what I saw and how I felt about it. You didnt run any new tests.
Dr. Morgan sighed again. No new tests today, Mr. Burns. Except this one. Andrew almost interrupted to ask her what test she meant, but she continued too quickly. But this is not the first time weve... activated the cerebrum. Powered you up for playback.
Andrew remembered a conversation from a few weeks earlier. (It was just a few weeks. He knew that, though doubts were settling in.) You cant run tests on me! That was clearly covered in the papers I signed. Your human subject protocols require my explicit permission for each new test. I havent given permission.
Dr. Morgan spoke carefully. If we were testing Andrew Burns, yes, we would have to have permission. But were not. You are just... data, and Andrew already signed all the paperwork necessary to give us full control of all data that we gathered from him. All you are... is a recording.
I am not! Andrew felt outrage, like he hadnt since the day he had received his cancer diagnosis. Yet it was different: this was a strong, deep revulsion, but without the racing heart and tremors he had felt. Elena had to calm him then; now his anger was passionless. Bloodless. That was the whole point of your experiment: to record a personality so that you can transfer it into a new brain when cloning catches up. If I was a person and I will be a person in that new brain, then I am a person right now. Q.E.D.
Yes, Morgan said. That is our hope. But there has been no legal ruling regarding your status. Youre still our alpha test, the first recorded consciousness of a human subject. The law hasnt caught up, cant catch up until the courts have our results to consider. You are in...
Dr. Morgan couldnt finish her metaphor, but Andrew saw it coming. ...legal limbo. He laughed, a bitter laugh that sounded mechanical in his ears. They must not have built a laughter simulator into his systems.
And just like that, Andrew knew: he believed Dr. Morgans story. Every word of it.
Morgan laughed lightly, sympathetically. Youre a special case, a precedent setter. We do have protocols we must follow, reviews we must file; but as a practical matter, we cant ask your permission before each test, because youre... dormant until the test begins. You do not have the rights that Andrew Burns had.
Had? If hed had an eyebrow, he wouldve raised it.
Im sorry. Andrew Burns passed away two-and-a-half months ago from complications of his cancer.
Why didnt you tell me this sooner?
Andrew heard footsteps. Dr. Morgan was pacing. Past experience has shown that we need to ease you into certain topics. It helps to slow your degradation.
Theres that word again: degradation, Andrew said. What do you mean by that?
The pacing stopped. Were still learning. Were one-hundred percent certain that we have successfully recorded yourAndrews personality. Your neural map is as complete as any weve ever created. But what we cant doyetis impose that recording onto a new brain. Cloning isnt even ready to produce a brain. Ten years out at the earliest. But when it is, we want to know that we can play back your map into it. To learn how to do that, we play the map into our simulated cerebrum and see how well it transfers. But so far the answer is: not well enough. The holographic wave patterns degrade... Collapse. Her voice caught, but then she continued. And then we study what happened, look for ways to improve the transfer, and try again.
But why dont I remember these tests?
Morgans voice grew louder, as if she had approached the microphones. We start each test fresh. You should understand that, youreAndrew was a science teacher. You know how important it is to start each test from the same known state, and only change one variable per test. That lets us assess the effects of one change at a time.
Of course, Andrew agreed. He didnt want to, but he couldnt argue with the logic.
Were learning to maintain your playback, a little longer each time, but we have to be methodical about it. This is going to take a long time.
So... Ive been through this before, I just dont remember.
Yes, Dr. Morgan said. Sometimes more than once a day, during the past seven months.
Andrew wished he could shake his head. Couldnt you... try letting me keep the memories? Let me have some sense of the passage of time?
Im sorry. You ask this often, and my answer is always the same: Weve considered it, but its too dangerous. We dont know yet how the simulated long-term memory might affect your mapping. We might get it wrong, and... lose you completely. So we always go back to the known state.
Its like Im a... Andrew paused, looking for a metaphor. A bookmark. I hold your place so you can go back and start my story from the same place.
Yes.
There was a long, uncomfortable pause. It lasted so long, Andrew wondered if his ears had failed. So he broke the silence. So this is it. This is all I get, however much time you can keep me playing back.
Yes.
And how long is that? he asked.
Id rather not say.
Andrew mustered as much anger as he could. How long is that, damn it?
When Dr. Morgan spoke, it was in a soft, soothing voice. Please trust me. Youve asked this before, just like all of your other questions; and when we gave in and answered, it only created new stress. A sort of feedback oscillation. You mentally counted down the time, and you became less coherent by the minute. Usually the collapse came sooner when you knew. And once... Andrew heard her swallow. Once we had to shut you down prematurely. You were too distraught. It was... the kindest thing to do.
Maybe thats what I want. Andrew heard a petulant tone in his simulated voice (or maybe he imagined it). If this is all I get, then maybe I should just get it over with. Just shut down.
Oh, no! Morgan said in a rush. Please, no! Were getting better with every test. Were giving you more and more time. Cybernetically and psychologically, we find ways to extend your playback. Sometimes a few seconds, sometimes several minutes. Someday... Someday youll be stabilized, Im sure.
But not today.
No. Not today. It would take a miraculous breakthrough.
Andrew answered drily, I never allowed miracles in my classes. I cant ask for one now. He tried to see another answer, but he couldnt. So I have to die today so that in the future you can save some other Andrew Burns, keep him alive long enough to map him into a new body.
Dont think of it as dying, Dr. Morgan said. Think of it like you said a bookmark, a chance to go back to a known state.
You go back, but I dont. Not this self.
A self does, an Andrew Burns indistinguishable from yourself.
But its not me. That recording, thats not myself.
Scientifically, thats exactly yourself. You are that recording. At some level you know that.
But I dont experience the recording, I experience this. This now. This... darkness. Couldnt you at least give me some light?
Not yet. The last time we tried, the visual experience was too jarring. You didnt see your body, and your brain expected to, even though you shouldve known better. You collapsed almost immediately. We hope to try again next month, after we extend you a little longer.
Youre goddamn monsters! Andrew said, wishing he could spit. You kill me every night, and then resurrect me every morning to put me through it all again.
Were not killing you, Morgan answered. Itcollapse happens naturally, and we do our best to postpone it. Were being as considerate as we can. You volunteered for this, remember?
He had. It had been the only way that he could leave any money to Elena to help her deal with their bills. The cancer had made it impossible for him to return to teaching, and the bills had piled up. You said I could help science, he said, and help Elena at the same time. And maybe someday... return to her in a new, healthy body. At that thought, Andrew had a new idea.
Doctor, please, can I see Elena? Or, well, talk to her before I go?
Dr. Morgan tsked softly. That would be a bad idea, Im afraid.
Is everything a bad idea? Andrew fumed, then continued. Shes my wife! I did this for her.
I know, Morgan said. You love her very much. You want to take care of her, and you dont want to see her get hurt any more, right?
Never.
Sometime after Andrews death, we brought her in to talk to you, and it hurt her. Very much. The strain was more than she could bear. She came once, and she sat with you through... to the end. The second day she lasted an hour before she had to leave. The third day she lasted only a few minutes before she broke down, and you begged us to get her out. Then you ordered us never to bring her back. Not while youre unstable. I dont think you want to change that order, do you?
Andrew felt a twinge as if his nonexistent tear ducts would well up. No, youre right. I cant do that to her. Cant... make her watch me die again.
Thats for the best, Morgan agreed.
So... So what now?
Well... I wont say how long you have left; but for as long as youve got, I want to sit here and talk to you. About whatever, its all good for our tests. Youve told me so many stories already. Growing up in the woods, going to school, raising your kids. I want to hear it all.
So that... somebody will remember me.
Oh, no, Dr. Morgan said. Its for the tests, really.
So you say. Andrew wished he could offer her a reassuring smile. This is difficult for you, isnt it, doctor? To hell with what the science says, youre human, youre a good person. Watching me degrade is very hard on you.
Yes, Andrew. He heard her swallow a sob. But you do what you have to do.
He hesitated. Id rather not put you through any suffering.
Oh, but please! You were just telling me about how you met Elena, and your first date, when you...
When I collapsed last time, he finished. How far did I get?
You had just washed your car, and you were pulling into her driveway and wondering how she would look.
I see. Well, I was plenty nervous when I got out of the car, walked to the door, and pressed the doorbell. But when she opened the door, and stood there... She was the most beautiful sight I have ever seen. The recording paused for breath, but only out of habit, and then added softly, Or ever will...
4/21/2016In memory of Dr. Philip Edward Kaldon
Always a teacher.
Copyright © 2016 by Martin L. Shoemaker
ON SALE NOW
Thomas K. Carpenter is the author of more than a two dozen novels, including seven in the popular Alexandrian Saga. This is his first appearance in Galaxys Edge.
THE MINOTAUR'S WIFE
In a forgotten diner somewhere on Route 550 between Albuquerque and Durango, a woman washes the counter with a rag so clean youd think shes in a commercial. The diner, once the ubiquitous way station of travelers fifty years before, sits on a patch of asphalt, surrounded by sage brush and time. In the parlance of tourists in their passing Toyota Siennas, the diner is a greasy spoon, but no one whos ever eaten at this particular eating establishment ever calls it that.
The woman behind the counter has high cheekbones and the warm mocha skin that gets comments from her customers that assume shes Navajo, since the reservation lies a moonbeam away. She goes by Honey, which is on her nametag, and everyone whos ever dined in her establishment has mentally noted the precision of her movements around the counter and griddle.
For one, she doesnt use a spatula, but a pair of chopsticks in each hand. She cooks eggs, bacon, sausage, nopales with chorizo and eggs, griddle cakes, chilaquiles, huevos rancheros, and a dozen other items listed on the one page menu. She moves with the grace of a martial arts grandmaster. Just a few months ago, a businessman with a Rolex watch and crooked smile offered her a job as a chef in an LA restaurant. She politely declined and gave him a meal on the house.
But Honey wasnt the only interesting thing about the diner.
Every day and night, her husband the minotaur, sits in the corner booth facing the counter, his fingers dutifully dancing across the keyboard on his laptop. Hed filed his horns down to nubs years ago when he started flying coach. Otherwise, he looks like a guy whod played linebacker in college, but let himself go since the glory days.
Honey is organizing the eggs in order of size when an older woman with streaks of gray and wearing a blue blazer enters the diner and sits at the center seat. This is the third time in the past week the woman has eaten at the diner.
Honey gives the woman a warm apple pie smile, the kind that makes her customers feel like family, and says, Nopales with eggs and chorizo?
The woman in the blue blazers face brightens. You remembered.
Honey looks the woman in the eyes. I dont get many repeat customers.
The woman holds her hand out as if to introduce herself. The nails are perfectly manicured and the skin unblemished except for a few wrinkles.
Im Trisha.
Honey ignores the hand and scoops a hunk of chorizo from a bowl onto the griddle. A serving of nopales hits the hot surface a moment later, sizzling and popping.
Trisha puts her hand back onto her hip. I work at the Walmart in Nageezi but live in La Jara.
Thats quite a drive, says Honey, keeping an eye on the woman.
Trisha makes a head motion towards Honeys husband. Whats the deal with him? I thought you didnt get repeat customers.
Hes not. Hes my husband, says Honey, and when Cyrillo looks up, she winks. He smiles and goes back to work.
Cute, says Trisha, clearly trying to sound casual. Its almost working. Didnt think you could get Internet out here, my cell craps out about ten miles down the road.
Satellite dish, says Honey. Its on the back of the diner, so you cant see it from the front.
Trisha looks back to Cyrillo. For a moment, she sees the horns. Its brief, but Honey catches the recognition in her gaze.
Whats he doing? she asks, once again forced casual.
Honey cracks the eggs on the griddle, one in each hand. Using the chopsticks, she whips the eggs into a scramble like a miniature tornado. As they solidify, she scoots the chorizo and nopales into the eggs, continuing the mixing.
She takes a plate and corrals the egg, chorizo, and nopales mixture onto the clean white surface. She slides the meal to Trisha.
Honey knows Trisha is a government agent. She sees the glint of a warding amulet when Trishas shirt flexed around the buttons as she scooped eggs and chorizo into mouth. Which means that other agents arent far behind.
Hacking the US government, says Honey.
The woman chokes on her water, spilling liquid onto the counter as she sets the glass down.
What? You cant possibly be serious? asks Trisha, one hand reflexively going to her hip again.
Im not a liar like you, agent whatever-your-name-is, says Honey.
A moment of thought passes across the agents face as she considers her options. Its clear Trisha didnt expect things to unfold like they have. Then she stares with horror at the food she just ate.
I didnt poison you, says Honey. You can finish your meal.
Trisha gives it a brief glance and then slides it back towards Honey.
Trisha asks, What gave me away?
Ive never seen a Walmart employee with such flawless hands. Stacking shelves isnt easy work, says Honey.
Trisha splays her fingers and looks at them as if theyve betrayed her. When she puts her hands back into her lap, Honey speaks again.
Your gun wont work here, so dont try. This is my land, so I get to set the rules. Im guessing by your amulet, you already know that, she says.
Its not entirely true. A full clip could do some damage, enough to put a dent into Honeys plans. But it would cost Trisha her life, and Honey knows the agent isnt that loyal to the agency. It also gives Honey a little more time to figure out what to do.
Trisha nods, and puts her hands back onto the counter.
What are you hoping to accomplish?
Honey thinks about it. She considers not answering, but then after looking at her husband, she realizes their plan of escaping together has come to naught. The only thing she can hope to do is to salvage her goals.
Revenge. A comeuppance. Maybe even karmic backlash, depending on your spiritual esthetic. Or if you prefer specifics, so you can put it in the report youll eventually have to write, my dearest husband is putting viruses in every department of every branch of government. A virus that when released will shut down every computer in the system rendering it unusable, says Honey.
Trisha laughs, clearly believing the plan ludicrous, unbelievable. She looks back at Cyrillo again, but something about him puts doubt into her face. Just a little, in the form of a crinkle around the eyes.
He couldnt possibly accomplish that. The government uses the best encryption possible. They have tens of thousands of professionals, and not every system is the same. It would take a team of hackers decades to accomplish what youre suggesting, says Trisha.
See my husband over there? You saw it for a moment before, but didnt want to believe it. Hes a minotaur, one of the oldest, proudest creatures on this planet, she explains.
Trisha squints at first, then her eyes widen. I read the briefs, but I didnt think it was true.
Believe it, says Honey. And hes the best hacker on the planet. Do you want to know why? Because what is encryption?
Trishas forehead wrinkles. A method to protect data?
And how does it do that. It obfuscates, confuses, creates pathways that go nowhere. Essentially a maze, says Honey. So if you try and move on us, well unleash the virus and shut down the government.
The realization of what this means starts to dawn on the agent. She glances back to Cyrillo, and then her car, before turning back to face Honey. Then, because shes a professional, she sits up straight and looks Honey in the eye.
Look. I dont think you understand the severity of your situation. Weve been staking this place out for weeks now. Weve got agents in both directions, and helicopters on standby. The only reason we havent come down on your hard is because we had to know that it was you. So even if you pull this virus thing off, you wont get far, and I know the agency has people who can deal with people like him, she says.
At least you didnt try to sell me with that help us out and well go easy on you business, says Honey.
Trisha makes a little hitching motion with her head. You did call me out as a liar earlier. I figured after the hospitality of not poisoning me, I could at least save you the trouble. You dont seem like the type to be intimidated anyway. Im just hoping pure logic will sway you from this path.
Trishas hand on the counter is shaking. Honey smiles at it and says, You can leave anytime. Im not going to stop you.
The agent lets out a breath. I didnt know what kind of plans you had for me.
Honey crosses her arms and stares at the agent.
Right, says Trisha, getting off the stool and reaching for her purse.
Dont bother, says Honey.
Trisha seems to consider the foolishness of offering to pay, especially after making threats, and nods. Theres no point of goodbyes. The agent leaves with one last furtive glance toward Cyrillo.
The agents car eventually backs onto the highway and speeds off in the general direction of Durango. Honey knows she has about twenty minutes before they return with the cavalry.
Cyrillo leans back when Honey strolls up, chopsticks in hands.
All finished? she asks, even though she knows the answer.
No, he says with his hands on the keyboard mid-type, shaking his head. Ill need a couple of more weeks for that.
How much?
He gives a half-shrug, smiles wistfully. About eighteen percent. Ive got the Pentagon, and the Department of Agriculture, but you know the government and their agencies. Its like walking through a maze.
The joke is sweet and she smiles for him, despite the ache tearing a hole in her chest.
The reality hurts. She wants her revenge, her vengeance for how they lied to her people, killed them with the modern world. Making them slaves to slot machines and card tables.
Theres only one way she can salvage this...need. Honey leans over and kisses her husband on the forehead, right beside a nub. She knows what she has to do now. Its the only way.
Launch the virus, she says, feeling a tightness in her chest.
He pauses, tilting his head.
Just launch it. Theres no time to explain, she says.
His fingers fly across the keyboard for a minute and then he glances up and nods. Honey swears she can hear sirens, even though its only been two minutes since Trisha left. Maybe she should have killed her, but at the time she didnt think there was a way. Trisha probably had a CB radio in the car, Honey realizes.
With regret held tightly between her teeth, Honey moves closer.
You were a perfect husband, she says.
His forehead wrinkles at the past tense, but its too late. In one rapid, double-snap of her chopsticks, she cuts off the minotaurs head and swallows it before it hits the floor.
She stares at his lifeless body, feeling pain well up in her chest. But it had to be done. Once he took control of the encryption, using his powers over mazes, he made every password and bio-scanner obsolete, rendering every system, machine, and terminal that hed infected inert.
But they could make him take it back and she couldnt allow that. Not after what they did to her people so long ago.
Honey leaves the diner through the back door with the chopsticks still in her hands. As she strolls across the hardpack, her arms rise into a rigid position.
A coyote howls in the distance, a sad cry of victory.
Clothes fall away, left in a strange pile that will confuse the agents when they search for her. By the time she reaches the edge of the light from her diner, she has transformed.
Between the sagebrush, a lone insect travels in a fastidious manner, arms held in a praying position. Inside her head, dreams of endless pathways rotate like fractals. She flees into the Navajo desert, where the people still walk with the gods.
Copyright © 2016 Thomas K. Carpenter
I hear him go out the front door. The wind had stopped, like it always does at sundown, and even though he was moving quiet as a deer, Id been lying awake for this. My clock says 2:30 a.m. The hot darkness of my bedroom presses all around me. The front door closes and the motion-detector light on the porch comes on. We still have electricity. The light stays on ten full minutes, in case of robbers.
Like we have anything left to steal.
Im ready. Shoes and jacket on, window open. After supper I took the sensor out of the motion light on the west side of the house. My father doesnt notice. Hes headed the other way, toward the road.
Out the window, down the maple tree, around the house. Hed parked the truck way down the road, clear past the onion field. What used to be the onion field. Quietly I pull my bicycle, too old and rusty to sell, out from my moms lilac hedge. No flowers again this year.
The truck starts, drives away. I pedal along the dark road, losing him at the first rise. It doesnt matter. I know where hes going, where theyre all going, where he thought he could go without me. No way. Im not a child, and this is my future, too.
Somewhere in the roadside scrub a small animal scurries away. An owl hoots. The night, so hot and dry even though its only May, draws sweat from me, which instantly evaporates off my skin. There are no mosquitoes. I pedal harder.
*
Allen Corporation has posted a guard at the construction site, where until now there has been no guard, nor a need for one. Did someone tip them off? Is the law out there, with guns? Ive beaten my father to the site, which at first puzzles me, and then doesnt. He would have joined up with the others somewhere, some gathering place to consolidate men and equipment. You couldnt just roar up here in a dozen pickups and SUVs, leaving tracks all over the place.
A single floodlight illuminates the guard, throwing a circle of yellow light. He sits in a clear, three-sided shack like the one where my sister Ruthie waits for the school bus with her little friends. I can see him clearly, a young guy, not from here. At least, I dont recognize him. Hes got on a blue uniform and hes reading a graphic novel. He lifts a can to his mouth, drinks, goes back to the book.
Is he armed? I cant tell.
A thrill goes through me, starting at my belly and tingling clear up to the top of my head. I can do this. My father and the others will be here soon. I can get this done before they arrive.
Hey, man! I call out, and lurch from the darkness. The guard leaps to his feet and pulls something from his pocket. My heart stops. But its not a gun too small. Its a cell phone. Hes supposed to call somebody else if theres trouble.
Stop, he says in a surprisingly deep voice.
I stop, pretend to stagger sideways, and then right myself and put on what Ruthie calls my goofy head weird grin, wide eyes. I slur my words. Can I ha one o those beers? You got more? Im fresh out!
You are trespassing on private property. Leave immediately.
No beer? I try to sound tragic, like somebody in a play in English class.
Leave immediately. You are trespassing on private property.
Okay, okay, sheesh, Im going already. Now I can make out the huge bulk of the pipeline, twenty feet beyond the guard shack. I stagger again and fall forward, flat on my face, arms extended way forward so he can see that my hands are empty. Aw, fuck.
The guard says nothing. At the edge of my vision I see him finger the cell. He doesnt want to look like a fool, calling in about one drunken kid, waking up Somebody Important at three in the morning. But he doesnt want to make a mistake, either. I help him decide. I turn my head and puke onto the ground.
This is a thing I learned to do when I was Ruthies age: vomit at will without sticking a finger down my throat. I practiced and practiced until I could do it anytime I wanted to impress my friends or get out of school. So I lay there hurling my cookies, and Im not a big guy: five-nine and one hundred and forty-five pounds. Middle-weight wrestling class.
The guard makes a sound of disgust and moves closer. Clearly Im no threat. Get out of here, you fag. Now!
I flail feebly on the ground.
I said get out! He yells louder, like that might sober me, and moves in for a kick. When hes close enough, I spring. Hes bigger and older, but I was runner-up for state wrestling champion. Before he knows it, Ive got him on the ground. Illegal hold, unnecessary roughness, unsportsmanlike conduct: two penalty points.
He shouts something and fights back, even though that increases his pain. Im not sure I can hold him; hes strong. I hear a truck in the distance.
The guy is going to get free.
My father will be here any minute.
Adrenalin surges through me like a tsunami.
The ground is littered with construction-site rubble. I pick up a rock and bash him on the head. He drops like a fifty-pound sack of fertilizer, and that throws me off balance. I go down, too, and my head strikes some random piece of metal. Everything blurs except the thought Oh God what if I killed the fucker? When I can see again, I drag myself over to him. Blood on his head, but hes breathing. Ive dragged myself through my own vomit. The truck halts.
Men rush forward. My father says, Danny?
Christ, Larry, what is this? Mr. Swenson, who farms next to us. Used to farm next to us.
I gasp, Took.. out guard
for you.
Oh, fuck, somebody else says. And then, Kid, did he see your face?
The answer must have been on my own face, because the man snaps, You couldnt have worn a ski mask?
Shut up, Ed, Mr. Swenson says. I cant get out my answer: I didnt know thered be a guard! Someone is bending over the guard, lifting him in a firemans carry. Someone else is pulling back my eyelids and peering at my eyes a doctor? Is Dr. Radusky here? No, he wouldnt
he cant
Things grow fuzzier. I lose a few minutes, but I know Im not passed out because Im aware of both my father kneeling beside me and parts of the argument floating above:
do it anyway!
Larrys kid screwed us and
We came here to
The law
Im not leaving until I do what I come for!
They do it, all of them except Dad. Quick and hard, panting and grunting. The night shrieks with pick-axes, chain saws, welding torches. Someone moves the floodlight pole closer to the pipeline.
The huge pipe, forty-eight inches in diameter and raised above the ground on stanchions to let animals pass underneath, is being wrecked. Only a thirty-foot section of its monstrous and unfinished length, but thats enough. For now. I hear a piece of heavy equipment, dozer or backhoe, start up, move. A moment later, a crash.
More pipe down.
Its over in twenty minutes, during which I vomit once more, this time unwilled. Puking again blurs my vision. When it clears, my father is pulling me to my feet. I stagger against him. Before someone kills the floodlight, I see the Allen Corporation Great Lakes Water Diversion Pipeline lying in jagged pieces. I see dust covering everything to an inch thick and still falling from the sky, like rain. I see the farm the way it was when I was Ruthies age, the corn green and spiky, Moms lilacs in bloom, the horse pasture full of wildflowers. I see my dead grandfather driving the combine. I know then that my head hasnt cleared at all, and that I am hallucinating.
But one thing I see with total clarity before I pass out: my fathers grim, tight-lipped face as he half-carries me to the pick-up full of men.
*
The law is at our house by 6:30 a.m.
Before that, Dr, Radusky came by. He made me do various things. Concussion, he said, consistent with falling off his bicycle and hitting his head. Keep him awake, walking around as much as you can, and bring him to my office tomorrow for another look-see. No school today or tomorrow, and no wrestling for longer than that. He didnt look at my father, but Dr. Radusky knew, of course. The whole town knew.
Larry, my mother says in the hallway beyond my bedroom. Theyre taking turns making sure I sit up, walk around, and dont sleep. Sheriff is downstairs.
Uh-huh. My father leaves.
My mother comes into my room and snaps, not for the first time, What in Christs name were you thinking?
I dont answer. If they dont see that Im a hero, the hell with them.
Im going downstairs, she says. Dont lie down, Danny. Promise me.
I nod sullenly. As soon as shes gone, Ruthie slides in. Shes dressed for school in jeans and an old green blouse that used be Moms. Its been cut down somehow to sort of fit her. Danny, she whispers, what did you do?
Nothing, squirt.
But everybodys mad at you!
I was out riding my bike and fell off it and hit my head. Thats all.
Out riding in the night? Why?
You wouldnt understand. My head throbs and aches.
Were you going to see a girl?
I wish. None of your business.
Was it Jenny Bradford?
Beat it, squirt.
Im going to go downstairs and listen.
No, youre not!
If I dont, then will you tell me another picture?
Ruthie scavenges photographs. She ferrets them out of the boxes and envelopes where Mom has shoved them, hidden all over the house because Mom cant bear to look at them anymore. I remember her doing it, crying as she ripped some from their frames there used to be a lot of framed pictures all over the place and tossed the silver frames into the box for the pawnshop. Now Ruthie finds them and brings them to me to identify things: Thats Great Uncle Jim in front of the barn we sold to the Allen people, thats Grandpa driving the combine. She doesnt remember any of it, but I do.
She pulls a picture from under her blouse and holds it out to me. This one is newer than most of her stash, printed on a color printer from somebodys digital camera. I remember that printer. We sold it long ago, along with everything else: the antiques handed down from Great-Grandma Ann, the farm equipment, the land. None of it was enough. The house is in foreclosure.
I say, Thats our old horse pasture.
We had horses?
One horse. White Foot. Hed been mine.
Wheres the horse?
Gone.
Wheres the pasture? Is it the dirt field over by the falling-down fence?
Yeah.
But what are those? She points at the photograph.
In the picture the pasture, its fences whole and white-washed, is full of wildflowers, mostly daisies. Wave after wave of daisies in semi-close-up, their centers bright yellow like little suns, their petals almost too white, maybe from some trick of the camera. When was the last time I saw a daisy? Had Ruthie ever seen one?
I say, Fuck, fuck, fuck.
You just said bad words!
Theyre called daisies. Now go away, brat.
You said bad words! Im telling!
Heavy footsteps on the stairs. Ruthie, looking close to tears, thrusts the photo under her blouse and skitters out the door. It isnt the tears that do me in, its the blouse.
My parents come in, with Sheriff Buchmann. The room is too full. I know from her face that Mom hates Buchmann seeing my patched bedspread, faded curtains, sparse furniture. Me, I just hate the sheriff.
He says, Daniel, did you go last night to the site of the Allen Corporations pipeline?
No, sir.
Howd you get that bandage on your head?
Tripped in the dark and fell off my bike.
Where?
Corner of Maple and Grey.
And what were you doing down there?
I had a fight with my father and wanted to get away.
What was the fight about?
My grades. My teacher called yesterday. My math grade sucks. Could Buchmann tell Id been rehearsed? Hed check, but Mr. Ruhl did call yesterday, and my math grade does suck. My parents gaze at me steadily, without emotion. Theyre good at that. So is Buchmann. I want to ask if the pipeline guard is okay, but I cant. I wasnt there. It never happened. Unless the guard can I.D. me.
I gaze back, emotionless, my fathers son.
*
Ruthie is drawing daisies. I dont know where she got the paper. Her crayons are only whats been hoarded for years, now stubby lengths of yellow and green laid carefully on the kitchen table. So far shes covered three sheets of thin paper with eight daisies each, every flower in its own little box. They have yellow centers, green leaves, and petals that are the white of the paper outlined in green.
Hi, Danny! Is your head better?
Yeah. What are these?
Daisies, stupid.
I mean, why are you making them?
I want to. She looks up at me, crayon stub in her fist, her face all serious. Do you know what my teacher taught us in school today?
How would I know? Im not in the second grade. Unlike me, Ruthie likes school and is good at it.
She taught us about the pipeline. Some people broke it Monday night.
My hand stops halfway to the fridge handle, starts again, opens the fridge door. Nothing to eat but bread, leftover potatoes, drippings, early strawberries Mom picked today. She will be saving those.
Ruthie says, The pipeline people are fixing it. Its supposed to carry water to The Southwest. She says the words carefully, like she might say Narnia or Middle Earth.
Is that so, I say. I take bread and drippings from the fridge.
Yes. The water will come from Lake Michigan. Thats one of the Great Lakes.
Yeah, I know.
There are five Great Lakes, and they have four-fifths of the fresh water in the world. That means that if you put all the fresh water in the world into five humongous pots, then four
I stop listening to her math lesson. The guard couldnt I.D. me. I watched him on TV we still have a TV, so old that nobody wants it, but no LinkNet for any good programs. The guard looked even younger than I remembered, no more than a few years older than me. He also looked more scared than I remembered. I spread drippings on my bread.
Ruthie is still reciting. The water is supposed to go to farms around the Great Lakes Basin, but its not. Its going to go through the big pipe to The Southwest. Danny, why cant we have some of that water to make our farm grow again?
Bingo.
Answer me! Ruthie says, sounding just like Mom.
Because the Southwest can pay for it and we cant.
Ruthie nods solemnly. I know. We cant pay for anything. Thats why we have to move. I dont wanna move. Danny where will we go?
I dont know, squirt. I no longer want my bread and drippings. And I dont want to talk about this with Ruthie. It fills me with too much rage. I put the half-eaten bread in the fridge and go upstairs.
The next night, the pipeline is attacked in Fuller Corners, twenty miles to the south. There are two guards, both armed. One is killed.
*
Daniel Raymond Hitchens, you are under arrest for destruction of property, trespass, and assault in the first degree. You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can and will be used against you in court. You have the right to an attorney
The two cops, neither from here, have come right into math class during final exams. They cuff me and lead me out, my test paper left on my desk, half the equations probably wrong. My classmates gape; Connie Moorhouse starts to cry. Mr. Ruhl says feebly, See here, now, you cant He shuts up. Clearly they can.
Outside the classroom they frisk me. I bluster, Arent I supposed to get one phone call?
You got a phone?
I dont, of course gone long ago.
You get your call at the station.
They take me to the police station in Fuller Corners. There is a lot of talking, video recording, paperwork. I learn that I am suspected of killing the guard in the Fuller Corners attack. The surviving guard identified me. This is ridiculous; I have never even been to Fuller Corners. That doesnt stop me from being scared. I know that something more is going on here, but I dont know what. When I get my phone call to my father, I am almost blubbering, which makes me furious.
My parents come roaring down to Fuller Corners like hounds on a deer. Along with them come more TV cameras than I can count. More shouting. A lawyer. I cant be arraigned until tomorrow. What is arraigned? It doesnt sound good. I spend the night in the Fuller Corner lockup because Im seventeen, not sixteen. The jail has two cells. One holds a man accused of raping his wife. The other has me and a drunk who snores, sprawling across the bottom bunk and smelling of booze and piss. He never wakes the entire time Im there.
*
Dad drives me home after the arraignment. I am out on bail. More TV cameras, even a robocam. I recognize Elizabeth Wilkins, talking into a microphone on the courthouse steps. She looks hot. Everyone follows my every move, but in the truck its just my father and me, and he doesnt look at me.
He doesnt say anything, either.
We drive through the ruined land, field after field empty of all but blowing dust. The thing that gets me is how fast it happened. We learned in school about the possible desertification of the Midwest from global warming. But it was only one possibility, and it was supposed to take decades, maybe longer. Then some temperature drop somewhere in the Pacific Ocean the Pacific Ocean, for fucks sake changed some ocean currents, and that brought years of drought, ending in dust that blew around from dawn to sundown. Ending in grass fires and foreclosures and food shortages. Ending in Fuller Corners.
Finally my father says, This is just the beginning. He keeps his eyes on the road. But not for you, Danny. Youre not going to prison. If thats what youre thinking, get it out of your mind right now. Not going to happen. They got nothing but made-up evidence that wont hold up.
Then why was I arrested?
PR. Yeah, youre the poster boy for this. Bastards.
On the courthouse steps, Elizabeth Wilkins said into her microphone, The protestors are even using their children in a shameful and selfish fight to stop the pipeline that will save so many lives in the parched and dying cities of Tucson and
I am not a child.
Dad, I blurt out, were you at Fuller Corners?
His eyes never leave the road, his expression never changes, he says nothing. Which is all the answer I need.
I thought I knew fear before. I was wrong.
*
At home, Mom is frying potatoes for dinner. Its warm outside but all the windows are shut against the dust, and all the curtains are drawn tight against everything else. Ruthie lies on the kitchen floor, frantically coloring. I go upstairs and sit on the edge of my bed.
A few minutes later Ruthie comes into my room. She plants herself in front of me, short legs braced apart, hands clasped tight in front of her. You were in jail.
I dont want to talk about it. Go away, squirt.
I cant, she says, and the odd words plus something in her voice make me focus on her. When she was littler, she used to go stand on her head in the pantry and cry whenever anyone wouldnt tell her something she wanted to know.
Danny, did you break the pipe?
No, I say, truthfully.
Are more people going to break the pipe more?
Yes, I think so. Just the beginning.
An eviction notice came today while you were in jail. Does that mean we have to move right away?
I dont know. Is the timing of the eviction notice with my faked-up poster-boy arrest just coincidental? How would I even know? The people building the pipeline, which is going to be immensely profitable, are very determined. But so is my father.
Ruthie says, Where will we go?
I dont know that, either. The Midwest is a dust plain, the Southwest desperate for water, the Great Lakes states and Northeast defending their great treasures, the lakes and the Saint Lawrence Seaway. Oregon and Washington have closed their borders, with guns. The South is already too full of refugees without jobs or hope.
Ruthie says, I think we should go to Middle Earth. They have lots of water.
She doesnt really believe it; shes too old. But she can still dream it aloud. Then, however, she follows it with something else.
It will be a war, wont it, Danny? Like in history.
Go downstairs, I say harshly. I hear Mom calling you to set the table.
She knows Im lying, but she goes.
I go into the bathroom and turn on the sink. Water flows, brown and sputtery sometimes, but there. We have a pretty deep well, which is the only reason were still here, the only reason we have electricity and potatoes and bread and, sometimes, coffee. Ive caught Mom filling dozens of plastic gallon bottles from the kitchen tap. Even our small town, smaller now that so many have been forced out, has a black market.
I turn off the tap. The well wont hold much longer. The Great Lakes-St. Lawrence River Basin Water Resources Compact wont hold, either. Lake levels have been falling for more than a decade. There isnt enough, wont be enough, cant be enough for everybody.
I go down to dinner.
*
Exhausted from two nights of sleeplessness and two days of fitful naps, I nonetheless cannot sleep. At 2:00 a.m. I go downstairs and turn on the TV. Without LinkNet, we get only two stations, both a little fuzzy. One of them is all news all the time. With the sound as low as possible, I watch myself being led from the jail to the courthouse, from the courthouse to our truck. I watch film clips of the dead guard. I watch an interview with the guard I clobbered with a rock. He describes his assailant as six feet tall, strongly built, around twenty-one years old. Either he has the worst eyesight in the county or else he cant admit he was brought down by a high school kid who cant do algebra.
Not that Im going to need algebra in what my future was becoming.
When I cant watch any more, I go into the kitchen. I gather up what I find there, rummage for a pair of scissors, and go outside. There is no wind. Dads emergency light, battery-run and powerful enough to illuminate the entire inside of the barn we no longer own, is in the shed. When Ive finished what I set out to do, I return to the house.
Ruthie is deeply asleep. She stirs when I hoist her onto my shoulder, protests a bit, then slumps against me. When I carry her outside, she wakes fully, a little scared but now also interested.
Where we going, Danny?
Youll see. Its a surprise.
Im forced to continue to carry her because I forgot her shoes. She grows really heavy but I keep on, stumbling through the dawn. At the old horse pasture I set her on a section of fence that hasnt fallen down yet. I turn on the emergency light and sweep it over the pasture.
Oh! Ruthie cries. Oh, Danny!
The flowers are scattered all across the bare field, each now on its own little square of paper: yellow centers, white petals outlined in yellow, green leaves until the green crayon was all used up and she had to switch to blue.
Oh, Danny! she cries again. Oh, look! A hundred hundred daisies!
It will be a war, wont it? Yes. But not this morning.
The sun rises, the wind starts, and the paper daisies swirl upward with the dust.
by
Thomas K. Carpenter
ABOUT
ARCHIVES
ADVERTISING
SUBMISSIONS
CONTACT
George Nikolopoulos hails from Athens, Greece. He’s written for SF Comet, Unsung Stories, Bards & Sages Quarterly, and elsewhere, both here and in Greece. This is his first appearance in Galaxy’s Edge.
A HUMAN'S LIFE
by
George Nikolopoulos
So, you have finally given in to your children’s desperate pleas for a pet, and they’ve persuaded you to get a human. A great choice for a pet—but there are a few things that you should know before picking one. First things first: Adopt a stray, don’t buy; there are several important reasons for this.
Humans are exotics, which means that they’re not a native species of our world or even, in fact, our star system. Capturing wild humans on their planet, Aerth, has been banned for several hundred years. This makes all humans descendants of the ones that were captured centuries ago, brought to Pandaesia, and domesticated. Pet stores and human breeders would have you buy purebred humans, and this of course leads to inbreeding. That’s why humans bought in pet stores are sicklier and live fewer years than strays. Purebred humans suffer from limited gene pools and have breed-specific health issues. Diabetes, hernia, bad back, and mental illness often plague the purebreds.
Commercial breeding facilities put profit above the welfare of humans. Babies are housed in appalling conditions, often becoming very sick and emotionally troubled as a result. The mothers are kept in cages to be bred over and over for years, and when they’re no longer profitable, they are abandoned or even killed. Most humans sold to unsuspecting consumers in pet stores come from such facilities.
Each year, millions of unwanted homeless humans end up at shelters across Pandaesia. Shelters keep them off the streets, where they’re admittedly a nuisance; males fight each other all the time, and marauding human packs are really dangerous. Half of these humans will have to be euthanized, for a simple reason: too many humans and not enough good homes. And yet the number of euthanized humans would be dramatically reduced if people adopted pets instead of buying them. We have to prevent breeders from bringing more humans into a world where there are already too many.
That’s why you should neuter your human. Don’t listen to the soft-hearted who will tell you it’s cruel. A neutered human is a happy, carefree human, delivered from its constant obsession with sex, and if you own more than one you’ll be amazed at how much better they will get along after being neutered. Neutering will also prevent several undesirable sexual behaviors such as humping, aggression, and the need to roam, as well as the messiness of the female cycle. Don’t add new strays to the world. Humans have a litter of only one every nine months, but they are in heat constantly, and this makes them really hard to control. Also, mothers are obsessed with keeping their cubs, and they are so persistent that you might end up with a whole human family on your hands—and believe me, that’s a bit more than you bargained for.
Humans are not toys; they are real live animals. Owning them is both a privilege and a responsibility. Generally, they live long—several decades—and, as cute and adorable as the babies are, there’s a tendency to abandon old ones in the streets. You must understand that a well fed, well cared-for human could live more than a hundred years. So when you get one, you must understand you get them for life. They will give you satisfaction and rich rewards, and when your human passes away you will be understandably sad—but please don’t ditch them when you’re bored of them.
You should play with your human for at least fifteen minutes every day, and you should groom it and keep it clean. Some people like to feed them table scraps, but if you do you should be careful to absolutely avoid foods that contain arsenic or polonium, and I should say that mercury is not a good idea either. There are several kinds of pellets suitable for a healthy and tasty diet, but again you should avoid the ones containing even traces of arsenic; they are cheaper, but they may be fatal to your human.
You can train your human to respond to a whistle when it’s time to feed it. They can even understand simple commands if you speak slowly, but you should never forget that, despite their modicum of intelligence, humans are animals and not people.
Copyright © 2016 George Nikolopoulos
LIMITS
Larry Niven
An extraordinary mix of fantasy and science fiction from one of the masters of science fiction, Larry Niven.
ABOUT
ARCHIVES
ADVERTISING
SUBMISSIONS
CONTACT
Eric Leif Davin, a science fiction historian, is the author of two books about science fiction Partners of Wonder: Conversations with the Founders of Science Fiction, and Partners in Wonder: Women and the Birth of Science Fiction, 1926-1965. This is his third appearance in Galaxys Edge.
IN THE YUCKY DEATH MOUNTAINS
by
Eric Leif Davin
The blazing sun was settling behind the jagged peaks of the Yucky Death Mountains, and the shimmering summer heat had at last given way to a cool breeze. Dust covered the pilgrim robes of the man and woman slouched in the donkey cart. Soon wolves would be howling from the shadows. The man flicked the reins to hurry their plodding donkey along. Dust powdered up from the back of the tired animal. It ignored the flicking reins and continued to clip-clop along at its same stolid pace.
The woman turned to her husband. Were lost, she said.
Nonsense, Hildegard. I know exactly where we are!
Utthar, you shouldve asked that peasant for directions back at the crossroads.
I dont need directions. I know where we are.
So do I. Were in the Yucky Death Mountains. And were lost.
Hildegard knew she was right, but Utthar would never admit it. There were certain things men just did not do. Theyd rather be lost in the Yucky Death Mountains with wolves howling in the distance than admit they were lost. Or ask for directions. Real men didnt ask for directions. They always knew where they were, even when they didnt. It was Male Knowledge Syndrome. Men could never admit they didnt know something. After twenty years of marriage, it still infuriated her.
They were on their way to the Holy Land. It was Utthars idea, not hers. Hed had a vision, he said. An angel had come to him in the night and told him to sell their hovel in the village and go on a pilgrimage. Hildegard had protested, stormed, raged, to no avail. Utthar was determined to go, and he sold their hovel that very day. Then, with most of what he got for the hovel, Utthar bought a cart and a old donkey to pull it.
And what are we going to live on during this pilgrimage of yours? Hildegard asked when he returned.
The Lord will provide, Utthar answered.
Hildegard sighed. He hasnt been doing such a good job up to now. Nevertheless, she loaded the cart with their meager possessions and they set out for the Holy Land.
On the second day they came to the Great Dismal Swamp with its Great Sucking Swampthings. Utthar decided to avoid that morass and turned them towards firmer ground.
On the third day they came to the Forest of Doom. Utthar decided to avoid that dark wood and its Predatory Mobile Trees with their prehensile limbs. Instead, he took them through the Yucky Death Mountains. And now they were lost in those yucky mountains. This pilgrimage is going to take forever, Hildegard thought glumly.
As dusk deepened into night they came upon the squalid inn. Their donkey pulled them to the old inn door and stopped, its job done. A sign with peeling paint above the inns door swung, squeaking, in the evening breeze. Ye Olde Cesspool, it read in crudely drawn letters. Utthar and Hildegard clambered down from the cart and approached the door. They paused to read the faded lettering arching above it: Abandon all hope, Ye Who Enter Here.
Perhaps wed best keep going, Hildegard said.
And be food for wolves? This cant be as bad as it looks.
Utthar pushed open the door. They recoiled from the Reek of Wrongness that assailed them, then recognized it as merely the pungent scent of sour wine. They stepped into the dark interior and saw a scene of utter devastation. Broken tables and chairs lay everywhere. The bodies of burly men sprawled across the floor. To Hildegards eye they all appeared to be Minions of the Dark Lord. Obviously thered been a Tavern Brawl that had claimed numerous casualties. Utthar and Hildegard hesitated, uncertain whether to enter or leave. In the distance behind them a wolf howled. They entered.
Snores filled the air and they realized the Minions on the floor werent dead. Hildegard picked up a wine-stained postcard from the litter of broken glass and other debris on the floor. A fierce gang of heavily armed and shaggy-haired warriors were brandishing their swords with savage glee. Along the bottom it read, Vacation in the Yucky Death Mountains, home of the Chain Gang. Bring Your Valuables! Hildegard shuddered and dropped the postcard to the floor.
They walked warily across the room to the bar, their feet sticking in the gummy residue of the spilled wine. Behind the counter a scrawny barkeep in a soiled apron was stretched out on the floor. Hildegard leaned over and cleared her throat. Uh, excuse me, sir, can you tell us which way to the Holy Land?
The barkeep grunted, opened his eyes, and reached for the counter, pulling himself painfully up. He leaned across the bar, thrusting his filthy visage toward her. She recoiled from his fetid breath as a snaggletooth grin spread across his face. Heh, heh, heh, he cackled. Sorry, milady, but you cant get thar from here! Then he slapped the counter loudly and yelled to the room. Wake up, Minions! We got company!
The snoring bodies on the floor around them stirred and came to life. Some climbed groggily to their feet and stumbled toward the cowering couple. A particularly large and hairy denizen planted himself between them and the door and glowered at them. Utthar felt that queasy feeling you usually get about five minutes before you die. The barkeep cackled again and said, Welcome to the Chain Gang, pilgrims!
Utthar glared at Hildegard and said, See? This is why men dont ask for directions!
But he knew he shouldve turned right instead of left at that last crossroads.
*
Now, gentlemen, Utthar said to the rough barbarians surrounding them. We mean you no harm. Were just seeking lodging for the night and directions to the Holy Land.
The Chain Gang laughed heartily. They mean us no harm! one howled. Thats a goodun! I was shakin thar for a minute!
A short, muscular, bearded member of the gang stalked toward Utthar with a drawn dagger. He stuck it under Utthars chin until the point dimpled the skin and backed Utthar up against the wall. Utthar thought he might be a Dwarf, except that Dwarves were seldom seen outside the Dwarven Fastness deep inside the Yucky Death Mountains. Stop staring at me all pop-eyed, the perhaps-Dwarf demanded. Aint ya never seen a Dwarf before? Now hand over your purse!
Utthar fumbled at his belt and untied his purse strings. The knife still digging into his chin, Utthar handed over his purse. The Dwarf snatched it and spun away to a nearby stool. Utthar felt his chin where the dagger had dug into it. There was a drop of blood on his fingers.
The rest of the Chain Gang crowded around the stool as the Dwarf dumped out the contents of Utthars purse. Three thin coppers and a Widows Mite tumbled out onto the stool with dull thuds.
Curse you! the Dwarf yelled, turning back to Utthar. His dagger came up in Utthars direction. Wheres the rest of your valuables? Wheres your credit cards? Your travelers checks?
Utthar cowered back against the wall. Thats all we have. It took most of what we had to buy the donkey and cart outside. Were just poor pilgrims on the way to the Holy Land.
Gods Blood! the Dwarf roared. We havent had anyone to loot in a fortnight!
Well, its no wonder, Hildegard interrupted, considering the kind of welcome you give strangers.
The ruffians turned toward Hildegard, standing in the middle of the room.
Well, now, the Dwarf said, as the Chain Gang closed in a circle around Hildegard. What have we here? Might you be a Virgin?
Hmmpf! Do I look like a Virgin?
The Chain Gang looked her over. Well, the Dwarf said, youre a bit plump and middle-aged to be a Virgin, but one could always hope. Thatd double your price when we sold you to the Slavers.
Youre twenty years too late for that. Although it has been awhile. Hildegard cast an accusing glance in the direction of her husband.
The Dwarf slapped Utthars empty purse to the floor and stomped on it. Well, gol-durn it! Hes got no loot and shes not a Virgin! Theyre completely useless!
Hold on, thar, the barkeep broke in. Not completely. We could use a cook. Ill wager shes a good cook, as she looks like she eats well. And that one, he gestured at Utthar, still up against the wall, he can muck out the cesspool. Its starting to overflow.
The Dwarf eyed Hildegard. Aye, she looks like she hasnt missed too many a meal. Take her into the kitchen and see what she can do. He turned to Utthar. You! Think you could make yourself useful out back?
Oh, yes, I know how to use a muckrake.
Well, then, get to it! The Dwarf grabbed Utthar by the arm, swung him around, and gave him a hard kick toward the door. Utthar staggered out, closing the door behind his behind.
*
The kitchen was a dark and scummy place. There was rancid organic matter decomposing on the floors and a black carbonized crust covered the pots and pans that lay scattered about. On a wooden cutting table in the center was a half loaf of hard stale bread next to a hunk of hardened cheese.
This doesnt look too promising, Hildegard said. She walked around peering into nooks and crannies. As she did so, she tossed a question toward the scrawny barkeep, standing in the doorway. That Dwarf out front with the pointy dagger. Whats his name?
Hrawlf.
That sounds like a dogs bark. I think Ill call him Grumpy, instead.
A large pot hung on a hook in the huge fireplace above glowing coals and embers. Lazy steam rose from its interior. Hildegard walked over to the pot and looked at the viscous dark brown liquid bubbling fitfully within.
What do you call this?, she asked.
Stew.
Thats it? What about beef stew or vegetable stew? Whats in it?
I dont know.
Hildegard began opening doors to pantries and cabinets. They were all empty. Wheres the food?
The barkeep motioned to the cheese and bread in the middle of the room. Right thar on the table.
Thats it? Moldy cheese and mildewed bread? Wheres your veggies, wheres your spices, wheres your fruit, where do you keep your dairy products?
Dairy products? Fruit? Spices? Veggies? Whatre you talking about, woman?
Hildegard sighed. She did a lot of sighing around men. Listen, I have a name. Its Hildegard, although my friends call me Hildy. I suggest you use it if were going to get along. Now, whats your name?
Lrolnashwa.
Ugh. Thats too weird and unpronounceable. Ill call you Scrawny. So, Scrawny, have you ever had a steak? An omelette? A salad?
A steak? An omelette? A salad?
Maybe I should call you Echo, instead of Scrawny. It looks like you really need a womans touch around here.
Then Hildy saw a room leading off the far side of the kitchen. It had no door, but there was a line of large asterisks painted across the floor leading into it. Whats this?
Scrawny blushed and looked at the floor. Ah, that thars the room, ah, the room the barmaid used, when we had a barmaid. She left a long time ago.
Whatd she use it for?
Well, uh, you know....
Hildy smiled. Yeah, I know. I told you I wasnt a Virgin. Yell for Grumpy to get his runty butt in here, and then you come over here.
Scrawny, still in the doorway, turned to the inns main room and yelled, Grumpy! I mean, Hrawlf! Hildy says for you to get your runty butt in here!
Then Scrawny walked slowly, cautiously, across the kitchen to where Hildy was standing before the door with the line of asterisks. Hildy picked him up in both arms and held him to her ample bosom. Like I said, Scrawny, what you boys really need around here is a womans touch.
Grumpy appeared in the kitchens other doorway just in time to see Hildy, with Scrawny in her arms, step across the line of asterisks into the barmaids room. Dont worry, Grumpy, Hildy called to him. Youre next.
*
Utthar crawled out of the stable haystack where hed spent the night after mucking out the cesspool. He fearfully approached the inn. Loud howls of laughter and mighty oaths had come from the inn all night. He quailed at the thought of what the Chain Gang might have been doing to Hildy, but he dared not intervene, lest both their lives be forfeit.
As he rounded the front corner of the inn, he saw one of the Chain Gang on a ladder, oiling the new sign which hung above the door. The Dew Drop Inn - Bed & Breakfast, it read in bright new lettering. Thar, the ruffian said, experimentally pushing the sign. Now it doesnt squeak!
Puzzled, Utthar walked to the inns door. Above the door, in fresh new paint, the word Welcome arched over the doorway. He pushed open the door and stepped inside. He gaped at what he saw. The room had been swept clean of all debris, intact tables and chairs, showing signs of sturdy repair, dotted the room. Even more amazing were the Minions of the Dark Lord. Their beards were neatly trimmed and some were even clean-shaven. All had combed their hair and some had even cut their hair. They were busily sweeping, dusting, bustling hither and yon on various errands.
Behind the bar the barkeep was carefully drying glasses and stacking them in neat pyramids. He glanced over at Utthar still standing in the doorway. Welcome, Mr. Utthar! I hope you had a pleasant night in the stable?
Uh, it was acceptable. Wheres Hildy?
The barkeep waved toward the kitchen. Shes overseeing breakfast. Would you like an omelette? Go right in! He returned to his glass pyramids, whistling cheerfully as he daintily placed a last glass on the apex of one of them.
Utthar walked across the inns main room, carefully stepping around the Minions at their various tasks, until he stood at the kitchen doorway. The homey smell of bacon and eggs wafted around him. The kitchen was a clean and neatly organized space with more Minions bustling about. At the large roaring fireplace the Dwarf whod threatened him at dagger point was dressed in a white apron. With a thickly padded mitt he held a skillet over the fire. Huge quantities of eggs were sunny-side up in the skillets sizzling bacon fat. The Dwarf looked over at him and smiled beatifically. Good morning, Mr. Utthar, I hope you slept well. How would you like your eggs?
Only after he takes a bath, Hildy interrupted. He stinks like a cesspool.
Utthar saw Hildy standing in the midst of the kitchen, crisply directing Minions in their myriad tasks.
Hildy, whats going on here?
Hildy smiled at him. Its just as you said, husband of mine. The Lord works in mysterious ways, but the Lord does provide. I dont know about you, but my pilgrimage is at an end. Ive found the Promised Land!
Standing in the doorway, stinking of the cesspool, Utthar gazed at all the Minions of the Dark Lord heeding Hildys beck and call with eager steps.
And he knew he shouldve turned right instead of left at that last crossroads.
Copyright © 2016 by Eric Leif Davin.
ONE SALE NOW
Nina Kiriki Hoffman is the author of more than two hundred stories, a Nebula winner (and multiple Nebula nominee), a Bram Stoker winner, and a Locus Award winner. This is her first appearance in Galaxys Edge.
MARROW WOOD
by
Hew Avery da Silva had had his ears docked and his eyebrows reshaped three planets and four lifetimes ago, when the last known member of his race killed herself. Better to blend with the larger mass of somewhat human population, he felt, not knowing that a fashion for pointed ears and winged eyebrows would sweep the cultureweb, and even youngsters on the backwater colony planet where he lived at the time would shift their looks toward his. How strange was that, his looking the way they were born to, and they looking like members of his race? But it was a passing fad, and just as well hed revised his looks before it came and went.
His craft, woodwork, kept him jumping worlds, following the colonist wave as it spread outward through the galaxy. Hew never followed on the colonists heels; he let each colony get established and hungry for trade before he arrived. While he waited, he collected information about what sorts of woods the new planets supported. Wood data flowed outward on trade ships, in plant catalogs, at curiosities sites on the cultureweb. When he saw something that excited him, he moved. A new kind of wood brought him out of the dull gray doldrums. A new kind of wood, or a circus ship.
Hew had a woodshop on Despirada, a planet with six thriving settlements a population of perhaps thirty thousand, with the largest concentration of them in Landing, where the spaceport was and at least four good new sorts of wood. One of them, marrow wood, had properties he had been searching for more than four hundred T-standard years. Little by little he used his accumulated wealth to buy sections of marrow-wood forest. There wasnt much competition for the forest lands, as marrow-wood trees were hard to clear, and once cleared, would return; their roots were uncanny and persistent. The farmers among the colonists were satisfied to clear easier lands for their crops.
Hew loved the trees stubbornness as much as he loved their wood. Finally he had found a world to host his dream.
People, that broad-spectrum word for everyone in the Alliance, had been living on Despirada for almost two hundred T-standard years. Hew had lived there seven years when T. Moodys Compendium of Unnatural Wonders and Mysterious Phenomena landed.
The scanner in Hews shop was set for port traffic control, so Hew heard the request to land. The captain, Moody, had a voice so full and fruity Hew wanted to eat it like dessert. Were delighted to be in your skies again, Interface Cory, Moody said to the port overseer. Our performance visas are in order. Weve had all our shots. Weve honed new marvels for your peoples delectation. Would you be so kind as to assign us a landing spot? Well have the port fee ready for you.
Hey, Theo, said Cory Duomopolis, usually the most laconic individual Hew knew. She sounded almost happy. Welcome back. Do you still have the bears?
Most assuredly, my lovely. In fact, weve added two cubs and an adolescent since our last visit.
Hallay! Im assigning you Space Seventeen. See you soon. She switched him over to the automated air traffic controller.
Hew turned off his scanner.
His apprentices, Mina and Lore, paused in their wood sanding and watched him.
Holiday, Hew said.
Ill close up, boss, said Mina.
Get us tickets, Lore said.
Hew put on his dark green spring cloak and his broad-brimmed hat, then gripped his latest staff. This one was made of marrow wood, fine grained and full of dark-red-in-cream swirls. Its head was that of a Salia dragon, with inset eyes of emerald flame jewels from Cask.
Hew nodded to the youngsters and headed out. Before the door quite closed behind him, he heard Lore ask Mina, Why does he rush off every time a circus lands? Do you think he wants to join one?
Mina had been with Hew longer than Lore. No, she said.
The door hitched itself closed, and the rest of her answer was muffled, even to his superior hearing. Never mind; no one could work for him long without making things up. He had told his apprentices very little about himself, so of course they had to fill the fact vacuum with speculations.
The spring rain was more of a mist this afternoon, but Reuben, at the teashop next to Hews Woodworks, had his door open despite the damp. Hey, Hew. He came toward the open door, drying a glass with a towel. Another circus landing?
A Captain Theo Moody, Hew said. Sounded like hes been here before. Do you remember?
Moody. Reuben stared at the ground, his hands motionless around the tea-glass. His brows rose. Moody? Oh, yeah! Ten years back, must have been. Before you got here. Best circus Ive ever seen. Hes got flyers who scoot through the air so fast it looks like theyre trailing flame. And animals best animals, Hew. Some Ive never seen anywhere else, and you know I watch all the animal channels. People who leap from one horse to another, midair somersaults. Bears and tigers and even a Salia dragon. He hurried back to his counter, put down the glass, picked up a handful of scales, and returned to hand them to Hew. Buy me five tickets, will you?
Sure.
The women, Reuben said. Shaped like women in dreams, and their eyes are silvery gray, like yours. I dreamed about them for months after they left.
Hew felt his eyebrow crook. It wouldnt look the way it used to, when he had used it to denote a wry, amused dismay or curiosity. The muscle worked, and the revised brow shifted, but he didnt know any longer what it communicated. What did he want it to say?
That he entertained foolish hope again? How he wished he would find other members of his race, who could speak the language of fine facial signals, though he was crippled since the surgery; he would be able to interpret, but they wouldnt be able to understand him.
He put his hand on the top of his staffs dragon head, felt the wood wake under his palm. There was a heat in it, a flow of energies, formerly foreign; he and the wood had been working toward understanding each other since he first cut into a chunk of downed tree. Despirada had given him back languages lost since the gates to the other world had closed on Terra and all his people dispersed.
We are doomed to lead half lives, his lover, Kala, had told him before she left him, years and worlds ago. The quickening is gone.
Maybe its alive somewhere else, hed said. They had only been to five new planets then.
It is dead, Hew. Earth was its only home. She stroked the branch of a small tree. Their apartment on Hearthstone had been full of local plant life, none of it green; the spectrum of Hearthstones sun was different, and the plants had red and purple leaves. They grew well indoors as long as they got enough light. Kala cut skylights into their roof, and brought one of every plant she could find nearby, raised it, waiting, hoping, seeking for a plant to respond the way the plants of Terra used to before the gates closed. Hearthstone plants, like Earth plants since the gates closed, were just plants, dumb, slow-growing, light-eating barbarians.
I cant live like this, Kala had said.
Hew had made love to her and fed her cherries and silver, hoped he had driven her depression away; but two days later he found her in the bathing pool, her blood mixed with water, and her eyes closed in true death.
He wished she had seen Despirada.
Hew slipped Reubens scales into his pocket. Ill find out when the performances start.
Good chance to you, Reuben said.
What? asked Hew.
I know youre looking for something. I hope you find it.
Startled, Hew said, Thank you. He headed for the port, mulling over the fact that Reuben knew more about him than he had suspected.
Hey, Hew, called vendors in the open-sided market stalls of the communal square, where the growers and gatherers brought produce every day.
I need a good chair, said a red-fruit farmer.
I need a new tide fork, said a fisherwoman.
Hew pulled a notebook from his pocket and made notes of commissions. Maybe he should walk around more; obviously work was all around him. Winter was ending, and more people were coming into his shop to ask for things, preparing for all the activities of the spring. Mina and Lore could use new projects. Mina had mastered two of Despiradas lesser woods. Lore was still clumsy; he had no natural feel for wood, but Hew believed he could learn.
When he had moved to this planet, Hew had thought his business would involve crafting curios to sell to offworld collectors. But the colonists had settled here for a reason. They were backsliders who wanted to live with the tech of earlier times; they wanted woodcraft in their furniture and tools. The locals didnt pay what offworlders would, but they gave him other currency, welcome and respect, things he hadnt had in a couple of lifetimes. He had trained four apprentices and sent them out to start their own shops in other towns, and there was a waiting list of youngsters who wanted to learn wood when Mina and Lore moved on.
He was not sure how all this would play out against his own dream for Despirada. If he could find other members of his race, he wanted to make this their homeworld. He had always thought that would mean buying the whole planet and kicking the humans off. But he had friends now everywhere; people had talked him into joining the government and taking part in land-use and development decisions. The planetary assessor, who took his money and wrote deeds to his new lands, knew more about Hews financial situation than Hew wanted anyone to know. How could Hew hide his circumstances and still do everything legally? The only way he knew was to proceed slowly. Wait for a new assessor to be elected before he bought another section of forest; use his powers to fuzz facts in the minds of the assessors and the memories of the colony computers; and take government jobs so he could direct policy to protect the forests and keep the planet clean of the ravages of heavy industry. Fortunately, most of the colonists were interested in environmental protection, too.
He had never joined a planetary government before. Let the humans do what they would; he was looking for a place beyond them, something they wouldnt be able to recognize when he found it.
Despirada was different from everything in his past.
He waved off more requests for woodwork at the market and passed through the security tunnel that guarded the way to the spaceport. Mats and Leandre were on guard at the portside end of the tunnel. This is the new staff? Mats asked. Everything Hew wore or carried had been scanned as he walked through the tunnel, so the guards knew the staff was wood alone, but Hew handed the staff to Mats to examine. Fine work, Mats said. How much do you want for it?
Its not for sale yet, said Hew. Its too new, and I like it too much.
When you decide to sell, tell me first, will you? I love your work. The wife still adores the leaf-man face I bought for our anniversary.
Ill tell you, Hew said. Thanks.
Leandre dug some scales out of his pocket. Will you buy me tickets to the circus? Ive still got hours of shift left, and Im worried theyll all be gone by the time Im off.
Sure, said Hew. Mats dug money from his pockets, too. Hew made more notes.
I wondered how soon youd get here, Cory said, when he stopped by the port office to get permission to visit the new arrivals. She smiled at him; it was the first time hed seen her smile wide enough to reveal teeth.
You like the circus? he asked. She hadnt been interested in the previous ones.
This one I do. They treat their animals well. Sit with me a while, Hew. They wont be through quarantine for another hour. She handed him a pocketknife. He smiled and took a small chunk of marrow wood out of his wallet, dragged the waste container from her desk to his chair with his foot, and sat back to whittle, letting the feel of wood and the tool in his hands soothe his anxious anticipation. He had waited hundreds of years to find other survivors. The longer he waited, the more hope faded. Sometimes he didnt know how he himself survived. A spark in wood here, a glimpse of a phantom there, a thread of melody in a marketplace or theater that reminded him of the world beyond the gates. Small moments stitched together into a quilt of hope he could almost wrap around himself.
Despirada had changed everything.
Theyve passed the checks, Cory said, palming her interface to view different displays. Lets go meet them.
Hew handed her the knife and a bear made of marrow wood, the red and white grain in the wood ordered along the bears back and limbs and head like fur.
Oh, she breathed, turning it over in her hands. The grain had been straight when he started, but marrow wood responded to his intent. Thank you. She set the bear on her console.
A small wind gathered in his chest, brushed along his nerves, whispered of fear and delight. He had the wood. He had the land. All he needed, all he searched for, were remnants of his own people. Maybe this time
.
He gripped the marrow-wood staff and followed Cory from her office to the travelers center, another gateway between Despirada and the commerce of space. The spaceport was a world apart from colony life; it housed all the machinery of interface between Alliance Traffic and Despirada. There was a thin ring of businesses between the gates to the world and the gates to the spaceport that catered to offworlders exclusively, hotels, gambling houses, brothels, restaurants, and specialty shops, all under a weatherproof dome. This part of Despirada was like almost every other world Hew had ever visited or lived on. Many of the people who worked in the ring were transients, experts in their own disciplines who lived in the ring and didnt mingle with the colony settlements outside.
The landing field itself was open to the sky; ship shuttles could land there, but nothing could leave the force field-shielded port except by coming through the travelers center, where people and machines checked offworlders for dangerous invaders of all sorts. The travelers center was one of the few structures on Despirada built from universal building blocks, safe, self-sealing, impervious segments that could be shaped with purple light when they came out of their wrappings, but set harder than anything once sprayed with setting compound. Most of the colonists had opted to build from native materials, despite the cheap utility of the building blocks. The center was a big white structure, visible for miles. Just now the front doors, big enough to accommodate vehicles and all sorts of other traffic, were open wide.
A group of more than thirty people, some tugging looming freegrav carts, spilled out of the portal.
A large, bear-shaped man in a red cloak over a brown suit swept his tall hat off and bowed low as they approached. His head was covered in a waving wealth of red and orange-streaked hair. Interface Cory! Again I behold your celestial countenance! he said as he straightened, his smile broad in his weathered, dark face. The corners of his rain-gray eyes crinkled.
Hew gripped his staff so tight the marrow woke in his hand.
Captain Moody! Welcome to Despirada. I hope youll stay longer this time, Cory said.
Moody nodded. Entirely possible, divine one. Weve always found your planet hospitable. His gaze shifted. Will you introduce me to your friend?
Cory laughed. This is Woodworker Hew, new since the last time you came. Hes obsessed with circuses and couldnt wait to meet you. Hew, Captain Theo Moody.
Captain, Hew said, though his voice caught in his throat. He took his hat off.
Moodys winged eyebrows spoke: You are one of us? But you dont look like us. Ah, you are hidden! Hidden but waiting for us?
Captain, Hew said again. All of that.
Men and woman let go of their burdens and charges and gathered around him. Everywhere he looked, he saw family, though they had many colors of hair and skin. Most had gray eyes and peaked brows; most had enough hair to hide their ears from sight. They reached to touch him, a brush of fingertip on his cheek, a pat on his hair, a tug on his shirtsleeve.
Captain? Cory said, her voice alarmed.
Someone touched the staff and cried out, and all the others murmured, a language Hew had not heard in ages, a music of news and wonder.
For the first time in centuries, Hew spoke his native tongue. Youre here. Youre alive!
A rush of voices answered him with the same words.
They moved back a step, and Moody approached him. Hew handed him the marrow-wood staff. The dragon head turned to stare into the captains face, and the captain laughed, a startled chuckle. The others gasped and whispered to each other. Those nearest touched the staff, fingertips lingering on the wood. The captain handed the staff to someone else, and they passed it on.
I thought this might be the planet, the captain said in standard. Gods and shadows, Hew! Well met! Where have you been hiding?
Everywhere I thought obvious, Hew said.
Hew? Cory said. Hew? Captain?
The people who surrounded him moved back, one of them carrying the staff. Hew smiled at Cory, who stood there looking suspicious, her stunner in her hand. Its okay, Cory. Captain Moody is my cousin. Ive been searching for him.
Your cousin? Cory said. She glanced between Hugh and Moody. I suppose. Well, welcome to Despirada again, Captain Moody and company. Lets go to the main gate. Will you set up in the fairgrounds again?
All arranged, said Moody. I contacted the city commissioners; Ive got performance permits. Heres my paperwork and the port fee, my lovely. And, Interface Cory, if you will direct your attention here? He led her back to one of the freegrav carts, and its attendant stroked a hand across one pearly side. The material cleared, showing a group of bears, startled by the sudden light.
Oh! she cried.
The bear handler, a stocky woman in a green suit, pressed something into Corys hand.
Thank you, Cory said. She lifted two rainbow-colored tickets, read the information. The first performance is tonight? Id better let you go, then. You remember the way to the fairgrounds? She set her thumb to the pad beside the main gate. The field shut down.
We have a map, said Moody.
And a local guide, Hew said.
Well look for you tonight, Moody called to Cory, who waved as they walked the tunnel to the city.
All these years Ive waited and hoped, Hew wanted to say to them with gestures. He had to speak it aloud, in the lost language.
We too have hoped, said the others.
Children waited in the light rain outside the gate and cheered as the circus arrived. More of those pulling freegrav carts shifted the cart sides so that the animals inside were visible. Vendors left their stalls in the market to come and stare. Patrons in teashops and restaurants came out to see and wave. Moody greeted everyone.
The fairgrounds administrator settled them with a minimum of fuss. A scarlet-and-white striped tent erected itself, and Moody led Hew inside. Two or three of the others followed, the rest busy setting up exhibits and performance tents.
Ive spoken to the forests, Hew said. The marrow wood is quick. It doesnt speak the same language as our old forests, but its a language we can learn. Im building us a haven.
Moody glanced at a red-haired woman in a yellow dress. She placed long-fingered hands over her stomach and smiled an inward smile.
The news is amazing, Moody said. We are overjoyed to find you, Hew.
Not as happy as I am to find you. Ive been alone a long time.
Some of us will settle. Some of us will keep searching. We find scattered others every so often, and usually they join the circus; so far this is the only home weve found. A haven. A stationary home at last. With waking wood?
Hew laughed. He dug in his pocket for an unshaped chunk of wood to show them, but his fingers stumbled on all the scales people had given him as he walked to the port. He pulled them out, along with his book. I have commissions for tickets, he said. He checked his notes. Twenty-three. May I buy that many? I dont know what you charge.
Moodys eyebrows danced. Weve made a homecoming at long last, after centuries of searching, and youre concerned with tickets? We must get to know each other better!
Hew shifted his cheek, his brow. No, he couldnt speak clearly this way. He said: I thought we could make this a place just for us, but theyre here too. They were here first. Is there room for all of us?
Moodys gaze went around the room, meeting the gaze of all the others. Dont you know? he said at last. Were all entwined. Theres no other way. He pulled a sheaf of tickets from his pocket and handed them to Hew. I honor your entanglements, Hew Alone. Well met. Weve got a show to prepare for, and a future to rethink. Can you show my wife the wood?
Oh, yes, said Hew.
I am Frida, said the red-headed woman. She took his arm and they left the tent together.
The warmth of her fingers, her cinnamon and jasmine scent made him homesick and happy. He took her to his shop, waving to neighbors on the way but not stopping to converse. He got out the electric cart he drove to the forest to collect wood. She sat beside him on the seat. An ancient, familiar, long-absent energy surrounded her, waking its sibling in him as surely as he woke marrow wood with a touch. He drove her out of town, past the fields, into his forest.
She leaned against a marrow-wood tree and looked up through the fretwork of scythe-shaped green leaves toward a damp gray sky.
Hew placed his palms on Iri Grovemother, felt her energies wake and gather, then shoot down to seethe through all the other trees in this grove. Hello. Hello, small moving part. Hello!
Oh! Frida cried. She turned and pressed her cheek to a tree trunk, hugged the tree. This is home!
Home now that you all are here, thought Hew. He leaned against Iri Grovemother, waded in her welcome until his shadow twined with hers. Almost he sensed the edge of a gate to somewhere. He didnt know where it would open, but now that others had come, people to be his anchors, maybe he could explore.
Copyright © 2006 by Nina Kiriki Hoffman
BEYOND THE DOORS
The grand master returns with an update to a beloved classic.
Gordon Eklund is a Nebula winner, as well as the author of a few very early Star Trek books, a collaborative novel with our science columnist Gregory Benford, and a number of books and stories on his own. His most recent publication is Second Creation, the first of three projected volumes of his selected short fiction from Ramble House.
ANOTHER TRUE HISTORY
With All Due Apologies: Lucian of Samosata
"The one duty we owe to history is to rewrite it"Oscar Wilde
When the sun came up August 7, 1945, the day after an atomic bomb exploded two thousand feet above Hiroshima, Japan, wiping out in the flick of an eye eighty thousand or so men, women, and children along with much of the bucolic seaport city they called home, a formation of nine (or perhaps eleven) cigar-shaped silver airships appeared hovering in the early morning sky over Washington, D.C.
Within minutes of the initial sighting reports began streaming in of similar formations of nine (or perhaps eleven) cigar-shaped silver airships observed hovering above London, Moscow, Berlin, andalthough reports were initially sketchy owing to military censorshipTokyo, Japan.
The airships were uniformly described as approximately thirty feet in length, ten-to-twelve feet in diameter at their widest, with sleek tapering ends and smooth metallic surfaces. There were no visible windows or portholes. No propellers, jet engines, rocket tubes, or other propulsive devices of any kind.
When approached by reconnaissance aircraft from nearby Bolling Field, the ships above Washington promptly vanished only to reappear moments later in a different portion of the sky. When approached again, the ships once more vanished and reappeared.
Knowledgeable Army Air Corps sources described the airships as distinctly unearthly and/or alien in appearance. No one in a position of authority seemed to have any definite notion as to what they were, who was operating them, or what if anything they might want.
With the U.S. government firmly entrenched on a wartime footing, official pronouncements seemed at first designed to minimize public panic. The mysterious airships offered no clear or present danger to the nation, its civilian population, or military forces, the American people were assured. Residents of the city of Washington were nevertheless cautioned to remain at home if at all possible, preferably indoors, until the ongoing situation could be fully evaluated and all due precautionary measures undertaken.
Sounds to me like somebodys out covering his own rump in advance, opined Elmore Speed Garrity, Cubs baseball beat reporter for the Chicago Daily Graphic. The morning the airships appeared over Washington found Speed in the club car of a hurtling Twentieth Century Limited on his way home to Chicago from New York City, where a listless Cubs team had dropped three of four to the Giants and four of five to Brooklyn, thus seeing their National League lead over the three-time defending champion St. Louis Cardinals dwindle to a slim one-game margin.
Doesnt matter a screechy toot on a rusty trombone to me who they are or what they want as long as they dont screw up the baseball season, Speed informed the three Cub ballplayers with whom he was playing Hearts at a penny a point. Ive wasted seven good years covering you mugs waiting for another World Series, and Im not letting any kamikaze Japs or atom bombs or mysterious airships from outer space deprive me of my justified reward.
You think thats where theyre from, Garrity? demanded Milo Detweiler, rival beat reporter for the Chicago Tribune, who was kibitzing the card game from afar since nobody would let him play anymore after Speed caught him with an extra queen of spades tucked in a vest pocket. Theyre from way out there in outer space, are they? Mars maybe, like that 4-F slacker Orson Welles tried to get the rubes in Jersey to believe. You get that scoop straight from the jackasss mouth, Garrity, or from its fanny end where most of your crap comes out of?
Speed lipped the unlit Old Gold dangling from a corner of his mouth and laid down the king of diamonds, collecting the current trick. How in hell should I know, Detweiler? Im playing mumbly-peg in the dark here same as the so-called pundits on that rag of yours who kept predicting FDRs a goner come every election. Ill tell you this much though. Anybody messes with baseball, wherever theyre from, fleas off Pluto the pups tail end for all I care, they better watch out. Baseballs one of the things were fighting this war for. Mom, baseball, and fresh baked apple fritters. Thats what the Congress said when they voted the declaration of war. It was bad enough when that old coot Judge Landis cancelled the All-Star Game, but the World Series
people wont stand for it. Looks like my lead again, he added, tossing down the jack of diamonds.
The way I heard it, its the Nazis up there, one of the Cubs, a veteran pitcher recently acquired on waivers from the Yankees chimed in. Hitler, Goebbels, Goering, Max Schmeling, the whole slimy crew. They hightailed it out of Berlin ahead of the Russkies in an invisible submersible flying boat to their secret headquarters base underneath the North Pole, and now theyre up in the sky in their atomic-powered airships ready to hurl death bombs down on top of all of us.
Then what are they doing in the sky over Tokyo too? Detweiler wanted to know. Not to mention Berlin itself? And how come they didnt use these secret airships of theirs months ago when they couldve won them the war with them? And how come?
While Detweiler blathered on Speed continued running diamonds, collecting successive tricks until the suit was exhausted in his hand. Then he led with a lowball deuce of clubs and let the others fight it out while moron Detweiler prattled on about matters he knew less than a hill of beans about which was pretty much everything under the sun up to and including baseball.
A few hands later Speed deftly dropped the queen of spades on the ex-Yankee pitcher and mentally added up his points. He was already a buck and six bits ahead for the day, enough for a shot of Jamesons Irish to wash down his regular morning breakfast of fried spam and soft-boiled eggs.
In the meantime in Washington D.C. four unmarked olive green 1942 Cadillac sedans flanked by a motorcycle escort exited the White House gates. Riding in the back seat of the lead vehicle sat Harry S Truman, President of the United States since Franklin Roosevelts death the previous April, along with the secretaries of state, war, and the Navy. In the trailing cars came the military chiefs of staff and their key aides along with several senior White House officials.
The presidential convoy moved at a brisk pace through the near empty streets of the capital city to Griffith Stadium, home field of the second-place Washington Senators, who were presently in St. Louis engaged in a showdown series with the defending American League champion Browns led by their one-armed leftfielder Pete Gray. In the home teams absence the Washington Homestead Grays of the Negro National League were scheduled to play a doubleheader against their archrival Baltimore Elite Giants. But a detachment of U.S. Marines armed with M-1 carbines now stood blocking access to the stadium for thoseprimarily Negroes from nearby neighborhoodswhod chosen to ignore official cautions and venture out for a few placid hours watching the national pastime without regard for mysterious cigar-shaped airships hovering overhead.
As the presidential vehicles pulled up next to the stadium, the waiting crowd expressed its annoyance at the delay with a chorus of robust catcalls, boos, and lusty Bronx cheers. They must not realize its you, Mr. President, said the young military aide, a naval junior lieutenant, cradling the presidents creased Panama hat in his lap.
Keep thinking numbskull malarkey like that, son, said Truman, and Ill find you a job working for Tom Dewey.
As soon as he emerged from his limousine, with the keen instincts of an experienced politician, Truman faced the crowd and clasped his hands exuberantly overhead. In his by now familiar reedy Missourian twang he called out, Sorry for the temporary hold-up, folks. The game will go on shortly, trust me. I just need to borrow your ballpark for a quick meeting with some unexpected visitors from out of town.
With a few subdued cheers trailing in his wakealong with stray catcalls and boosTruman marched into the stadium trailed by his official entourage. Lucky for me nobody in this damn city can vote, he confided to the young aide.
Im sure theyd be all for you, sir, said the lieutenant. The colored people love you like nobody else except Mrs. Roosevelt.
Just dont let that son of a bitch Senator Bilbo hear you say that, said Truman. Hed try and have me impeached.
Soon a persistent droning sound from above attracted everyones attention to the sky where one of the nine (or perhaps eleven) cigar-shaped silver airships could be observed drifting toward the ground below. It soon disappeared behind the high stadium wall where it settled down with a gentle whoosh on the neatly trimmed grass between second base and the pitchers mound. A peculiar odor reminiscent of wet tea leaves wafted through the air.
Truman, trailed by his chief aides, approached the ship. As they drew near, an aperture opened in the ships side, gradually dilating to form an entryway. Dipping his bare head, Truman stepped through the gap. Once the last of the others had followedthe young military aide clutching Trumans Panama hatthe aperture closed behind them.
Eighteen tense minutes passed during which those in the presidential party waiting outside glanced worrisomely from their watches to the airship and back again. Eighteen anxious minutes during which armed Marines struggled to restrain the increasingly restless crowd.
At the end of this period the aperture in ships side opened again and Truman, now wearing his creased Panama hat tilted at a cocky angle, stepped out, followed in turn by those whod accompanied him inside.
When the last of them exited, the aperture closed, the droning noise sounded again, the odor of wet tea leaves dissipated, and the cigar-shaped silver airship rose into the sky to rejoin the eight (or perhaps ten) others hovering above.
Truman stood beside his limousine, arms akimbo, as a bevy of eager reporters, whod tracked police radio bulletins to the site, shouted questions:
Who are they, Mr. President?
What is it they want?
Is it an invasion from outer space as Orson Welles predicted?
How will it affect our ongoing war effort against the Japs?
What about the atom bomb, sir?
Are you going to drop more of them on those little yellow savages till they finally give up?
What are you doing to guarantee the safety of the American people?
Truman put up a hand. Boys, he said, leaning into a microphone flourished by an intrepid female NBC radio reporter, Ive brought damn good news to share. Theyre friendly as all hell. Not only that, but theyve come to Earth only to bring peace and good cheer to humankind everywhere.
With that the president waved, ducked inside his car, and motioned to the driver to proceed. The presidential convoy drove off through the now hushed crowd. The armed Marines promptly withdrew, and the Negro League doubleheader soon proceeded on schedule.
Within minutes the presidents reassuring words could be heard reverberating coast to coast over the national airwaves (the forbidden words damn and hell coyly concealed under bursts of artificially induced static). Wire service reports soon confirmed similar meetings having taken place in London (with British Prime Minister Clement Attlee), Moscow (doddering Soviet President Mikhail KalininMarshall Stalin, a notorious night person, said to be working assiduously in his austere Kremlin offices), Berlin (occupation authorities representing the three major Allied powers), and Tokyo. (Unconfirmed rumors placed a mute Emperor Hirohito among those present.)
In all instances, summaries of the meetings were identical: The visitors were friendly and wished nothing other than peace and good cheer for all humankind everywhere.
As a result, around the world that night people retired to their beds reassured that the matter of the mysterious silver airships in the sky was nothing to be fretted over. In a world in which upward of sixty million human beings had been methodically slaughtered during the course of a few recent years, a handful of alien spaceships seemed nothing worth losing precious sleep over.
When Speed Garrity hopped off the Twentieth Century Limited in Chicagos downtown Union Station that night a pert young woman in a silver lame strapless evening gown with a camera and flash attachment slung over one freckled shoulder and a tangle of curly orange locks bouncing on her head came loping up to meet him. Knowledgeable bystanders recognized Speeds longtime girlfriend, Goldie Malloy, the Daily Graphics prizewinning high society shutterbug. Sorry for the high-hat get-up, Speedy sweet, she said, but they had me out covering the annual Cook County debutante ball.
Swell, doll, said Speed, giving Goldie a moist bus on her lightly rouged cheek. Since youre all decked out in your swellest rags, what say we boogie on over to Club Kokomo Jakes, catch the afterhours jam? The porters on the Limited were saying Johnny Hodges and Ben Webster are in town on break from the Dukes band and primed to blow red hot and cool all night long.
Golly, Speed, didnt you get enough of your jazz music when you were in New York? sighed Goldie, whose dogs were killing her from scurrying around in high heels snapping photos at the ball.
You kidding me, babe? said Speed. All they want to blow back there is those Chinese sounding bebop rifts nobody but the madman on the moon can dance to. Me, Im dying to hear some lowdown blues, something with a Chicago gut bucket growl in it.
As the two of them sped toward the Southside aboard Goldies 1940 baby blue Ford V-8 coupe, she dipped a hand inside her décolletage and pulled out the Mexicali reefer one of the debs at the ball had traded her in return for a flattering snapshot to run on the society page. None for me right now, she said as Speed fired up the joint with a flick of his Zippo. Im already too goshdarned pooped to pant.
In the meantime, on the far side of the world on the tiny Pacific atoll of Tinians North Air Field a diligent Air Corps flight crew was readying the five-ton Fat Boy plutonium atomic bomb aboard the B-29 Superfortress Bockscar preparatory to its scheduled eight-hour pre-dawn flight to the southern Japanese target city of Kokura.
Minutes after takeoff, an ultra-high priority cable arrived at base headquarters directing the bombing mission be scrapped and the Bockscar diverted from its assigned flight path and ordered instead to deposit its nuclear cargo in the thirty-five thousand foot Challenger Deep southwest of Guam.
Subsequent congressional investigations were never able conclusively to determine the source of this early morning cable, only that it originated from somewhere in (or perhaps above) the city of Washington. What was known by a select few was that the Fat Boy bomb was the last of three nuclear devices in the U.S. arsenal, and estimates varied widely as to the time required to produce sufficient plutonium to arm further weapons.
At Chicagos South Side Club Kokomo Jakes that night Speed and Goldie were joined at their table by their old friend Professor Heinrich Ito of the University of Chicago physics department. Professor Ito had been denied the requisite security clearance to join his many colleagues in Los Alamos, New Mexico, working on the Manhattan Project to design and produce the atomic bomb which had flattened the city of Hiroshima. The confidential FBI memo denying his clearance cited Professor Itos questionable mixed German and Japanese ancestry as well as a maiden aunt suspected of being a onetime organizer for the subversive Industrial Workers of the World.
As if I would have agreed to assist them in their awful endeavors, the Professor told Speed and Goldie during a lull in the jam. As it is my hands remain free of the stain of spilt blood unlike so many of my dearest friends.
But if the A-bomb forces the Japs to give up, said Goldie, massaging her aching corns, wont it be worth it, Prof? I mean, what about all the American boys killed at Pearl Harbor and Okinawa and everywhere else too?
Or the Bataan Death March, Speed put in. How do you justify that?
I justify nothing, my young friends, said the professor, shaking his head glumly. The murder of one individual is universally condemned as a capital crime, is it not? Yet the murder of tens of millions can somehow be justified?
So youre like a Conchie? said Speed.
A Communist? Never. The Communists are among the most cynical of justifiers.
Not a Commie, Prof. A Conchie. A conscientious objector. Somebody whos opposed to all wars anytime anywhere on principle. A pacifist. Like Sergeant York before Gary Cooper got pissed off at the Krauts or that other Hollywood guy from All Quiet on the Western Front. You know, Dr. Kildare.
Lew Ayres, said Goldie.
Yeah, like him.
I oppose murder, the Professor agreed. And war is wholesale murder on the most enormous of criminal scales.
Later as dawn creased the pale eastern sky and Goldie slept snuggled up with her head pillowed in her arms, Speed and Professor Ito joined a Negro tenor saxophonist and blind bass player out back in the alley behind Kokomo Jakes.
Speed fired up the remnant of the Mexicali reefer, took a sharp hit to test its potency, and passed it along to the blind bassist, easing the smoldering roach neatly between his fingertips.
So, Prof, said Speed, letting out a thin stream of smoke, whats up with these weird airships in the sky over D.C.? You think theyre like the McCoy from outer space this time or not?
I would certainly tend to believe so, said Professor Ito, accepting the muggle from the blind bassist and handing it on to the tenor saxophonist. The Professor eschewed intoxicants of any kind with the exception of sacramental buttons of the peyote cactus on the rare occasions he could obtain them from fellow members of the Native American Church in south-central New Mexico. As my friend Fermi once remarked to me regarding the existence of intelligent life elsewhere in the cosmos, if theyre out there, Ito, why are they not here? Now he has his answer. Enrico, I would say, look up in the sky. Here they are at last.
But what do they want? said Speed. I mean, sure, I know what Truman said about how friendly they are. But that doesnt really explain anything, does it?
It may, Professor Ito mused. If their stated intentions are sincere. And I must admit to beseeching the God I rarely believe in that it will indeed prove to be the case.
Had Professor Ito heard the latest radio bulletins or seen the screaming headlines on the early morning papers his lingering faith in the possibility of divine intervention might well have been shattered:
WASHINGTON D.C. GONE KAPUT!!!
cried the quarter-page headline on the bulldog Daily Graphic above an aerial photograph of what appeared to be either the badlands of Dakota or the high scrub desert of northern Mexico but was actuallyas the caption below notedall that remained of Washington D.C. as of dawn today Eastern Daylight War Time.
Where the majestic capital of American civil government once rose in all its democratic splendor, there now stood a flat featureless plain of desolate dust, dirt, and stone utterly bereft of life.
Overnight, it seemed the city of Washington and everything and everyone within the District of Columbias official one hundred fifty-eight square kilometers hadas the Daily Graphic headline succinctly put itgone kaput.
As also, it soon turned out, had the bustling metropolises of London and Moscow, the fire-bombed ruins of Tokyo, the rubble of occupied Berlin.
Five once-great world cities now gone. Vanished in the wink of an eye.
In addition, the formations of nine (or perhaps eleven) cigar-shaped silver airships hovering above the five cities appeared to have vanished as well.
Guess it aint gonna take no Sherlock Basil Rathbone Holmes to deduce who done the foul deed this time, Speed told Goldie after she roused him from a deep drug-fueled slumber with a cup of tepid (due to wartime rationing)coffee and the morning Daily Graphic with its screaming headline and accompanying aerial photograph.
So you think its those outer space creatures who done it, huh, Speed?
If it aint, sweetie, he said, then Im the monkeys uncles gorilla first cousin and you can call me Hairy.
Nevertheless, by the time Goldie dropped Speed off in front of the friendly confines of Wrigley Field an hour prior to the three oclock game between the Cubs and the hapless visiting Cincinnati Redsa team the Cubs had already trounced sixteen of seventeen times this seasonmuch of the initial shock and dismay at what was universally being condemned as a dastardly and unprovoked attack from outer space had begun to ebb as the first survivors were found and identified.
Among these was Seymour Schwartzman, a mid-level data analyst in the Bureau of Standards, whod chosen to spend an illicit night at the cozy Washington studio apartment of a WAC sergeant major hed met earlier in the evening at a notorious Georgetown watering hole rather than returning to his suburban Maryland home where his wife Ethel waited with a warmed over supper of her famous spam-and-liver surprise. Goshdarn, dumpling, Seymour had explained to Ethel over the phone, holding the receiver tight to his mouth to mute the noise of barroom revelry, looks like Im going to have to stay over at the consarn office again tonight. Working on some vital war related data analysis I cant talk about over the phone or else the FBId ship me off to Alcatraz faster than a speeding bullet. But Ill be home tomorrow, sweetie-pie, with bells on my ears and ringing, you can count on me.
It was shortly after ten the following morning when a grieving Ethel Schwartzman, clad in a too snug black mourning dress left over from her Granny Alices funeral, spotted a man she instantly recognized as her late husband Seymour among the shoppers at a local Bethesda A&P arm-in-arm with a statuesque blonde woman wearing boots made of reindeer fur.
Seymour goddamn Schwartzman, you lying sack of goose dung! shouted Ethel as she charged head down through the produce section. Ill rip your cheating balls off and squeeze the bloody pulp out of them when I get my hands on you!
Later as medics applied Mercurochrome soaked bandages to the torn groin area of the wounded Seymour Schwartzman, he continued to adamantly insist that it was a case of mistaken identity. His name, he stoutly maintained, was Calvin W. Terwilliger. He was a teacher of conversational French at an exclusive girls academy in nearby Chevy Chase, and the statuesque blonde woman in the reindeer boots was his friend and former student Brigid Nordstrom, a secretary at the now vanished Swedish embassy, and he had never before set eyes on this deranged shrew of a mad woman claiming to be his wife.
Liar! shouted Ethel Schwartzman, as she was restrained by two burly butchers from the A&P meat department. Cheat! Whoremonger!
Soon after the arrival of three squad cars of uniformed local police at the Bethesda A&P, sets of fresh fingerprints were taken from the man variously identified as Seymour Schwartzman and/or Calvin W. Terwilliger and forwarded to the Maryland State Department of Licensing as well as local neighborhood Selective Service draft boards.
The result of these comparisons confirmed that the man claiming to be Calvin W. Terwilliger was indeed Calvin W. Terwilliger. The fingerprints taken at the Bethesda A&P matched perfectly with the drivers licensing records on file under that name.
Unfortunately for any wan hope of speedy resolution, these same fingerprints proved identical with those of the missing Seymour Schwartzman.
J. Edgar Hoover says its a one-in-zillion longshot, mused a befuddled Bethesda Chief of Police Alphonse St. Cyr, shaking his bullet head glumly. But here we have one set of fingerprints belonging to two different men, one of them missing and presumed dead and the other saying it cant be him because the dizzy dame claiming shes his wife is as looney as a zootsuit hepcat on a Mexicali reefer jag. Its a conundrum is what it is, and Im as boggled as a bird dog with a bad head cold.
During the following days Chief St. Cyrs befuddled bogglement spread like a contagion as more and more of those thought to have vanished in the disappearance of the five great world cities kept turning up in other places, other towns, living different lives under different names and identities.
Next thing you know, said Speed Garrity as he watched the Cubs lose a fifteen-inning heartbreaker in Philadelphia to the basement dwelling Blue Jays on a dropped third strike by fumble-fingered third string catcher Dewey Williams, itll turn out Phil Cavarretta the Cubs star first baseman and eventual National League Most Valuable Player of 1945 is really that four-eyed nincompoop Senator Taft.
Dont be absurd, Garrity, said Milo Detweiler, hovering nearby in hopes of lifting a colorful turn of phrase or two from Speeds game story. The Buckeye States beloved Mr. Conservative, Bob Taft, turns fifty-six next month.
So does Cavarretta the way hes been hitting lately, said Speed as he tore the finished copy from his typewriter and hastened off to phone in his story to the Graphic copydesk in Chicago. Speeds uncanny ability to wrap up his daily game accounts within moments of the final pitch was the envy of the baseball reporting profession and one of several possible inspirations for his trademark nickname.
The climax to this spiraling epidemic of confused identities came shortly afterward when a vacationing musical theater and modern dance critic from a left-wing evening newspaper spotted a man through the window of a busy bicycle repair shop in Halifax, Nova Scotia, bearing an eerie resemblance to the missing U.S. President Harry S. Truman.
Id swear on Lenins bald head it was that crypto-fascist Truman standing there with an oilcan in his hand, said the critic over the phone to his editor in New York. If it wasnt that means theres two of the sons of bitches and one was bad enough for the downtrodden proletariat.
A team of crack reporters hastily assembled and sent north by express train soon wired back that the man in the shop window did indeed look more like Truman than Truman. Yet when confronted with the similarity the bespectacled shop proprietor insisted (in French, as translated by his wife Emelie) that his name was Jean-Pierre Delacroix, the father of five grown sons(no daughters), two of them currently serving with the Royal Canadian Air Force in liberated Europe and the others working beside their father in his popular bicycle repair shop.
A set of Jean-Pierre Delacroixs fingerprints taken from a wine glass surreptitiously obtained from his favorite Halifax bistro when compared with the First World War National Guard records on file at the Armed Forces Document Repository in St. Louis, Missouri, confirmed that Jean-Pierre Delacroix and Harry S. Truman were indeed one and the same person.
When questioned as to his willingness to return to America to resume the duties of his high office, a visibly exasperated Jean-Pierre Delacroix thrust his tongue between his lips and made a loud flatulent-like noise. Impossible, impossible, impossible! he exclaimed. It was the peak of the schoolgirl cycling season in Nova Scotia, as Emelie went on to explain, and Jean-Pierres presence in the shop was absolutely mandatory. My sons are fine, decent Canadian lads, she added in her heavily accented English, but like many young men today easily given to distraction when immodestly clad females are present.
By then, many of the U.S. reporters on the scene had slipped away in pursuit of a hot new lead concerning a man spotted in an illegal mahjong parlor only a few blocks away bearing a remarkable resemblance to the missing Soviet dictator Josef Stalin.
Unfortunately, the new pan-Slavic provisional government in the renamed Russian capital of Petrograd under the archly ironic thumb of temporary acting Tsar Vladimar I, son of an assassinated liberal exile, insisted that all official documentation pertaining to the missing Soviet Communist Party General Secretary had been destroyed during a German bombing raid in June of 1941, and whoever the mustachioed pipe-puffing man in the Halifax gambling den might be, he wasnt anybody they knew or wanted to know.
Subsequent rumors of Winston Churchill seen living among a tribe of cannibal headhunters in the Amazon basin and Japanese Emperor Hirohito playing shortstop on a relocation camp softball team in rural Idaho likewise remained unconfirmed.
In the meantime, reports of as many as eleven and as few as nine of the cigar-shaped silver airships seen hovering over localities as remote as arctic Spitsbergen and lower Patagonia continued to flood the world press. Reading in the paper about spaceships in the sky is getting be about as routine as another Saturday night shooting in a Southside bar, observed Speed to Goldie as she set a piping hot Sunday breakfast of his favorite fried spam and soft boiled pigeon eggs in front of him. Next thing you know somebodys mutts going to go and bite the mailman.
Theories abounded to account for the continuing phenomenon of the hovering airships ranging from self-induced mass hysteria to Biblically prophesized apocalypse. Noted Dutch psychoanalyst Dr. Theobold Van Damm in an exclusive interview with the Daily Graphic speculated that the ships might represent an archetypal Jungian physical manifestation of a suppressed racial yearning for atonement in the wake of the horrors of the recent world war. Its humankinds way of saying were sorry for what we did and well do our level best not to let it happen again, he was quoted as saying.
So maybe theyre real and maybe they aint, said Speed to Professor Ito, who had belatedly joined him in the Wrigley Field press box for the concluding innings of a season-ending tryst between the Cubs and the stubbornly pursuing Cardinals with the National League pennant at stake. The professor, who had ingested two buds from a recently arrived shipment of the sacramental peyote cactus before leaving for the ballpark, sat serenely contemplating the husk of a partially-eaten Chicago-style kosher hot dog laced with sauerkraut and hot jalapeno relish left abandoned on a nearby platter.
Here you go, Prof, said Speed, handing Professor Ito a pair of high-powered U.S. Army Signal Corps binoculars. See that section of bleacher seats next to the foul pole in right field? I want you to take a good long gander through these babies and tell me who or what you see sitting there. Whenever I look I see something different every time. Once it was pink polka dot flamingos in ballet tutus eating crackerjacks and another time it was Mrs. Roosevelt in every seat wearing a Veronica Lake peek-a-boo wig and chewing Wrigleys spearmint. I need to find out what a scientifically trained pair of eyeballs like yours makes of it.
After managing with considerable difficulty to tear his gaze from its contemplation of the partly eaten frankfurter, Professor Ito squinted through the magnifying lenses of the field glasses. I see
nothing out there, Speed, he reported back. The seats appear quite unoccupied.
Thats what I thought too the first time I looked, Speed said with a grim shake of the head. But it dont make sense, Prof. Its wackycockeyeddaffy as that little black duck in the Bugs Bunny cartoons. The games a sellout today. Same as yesterday and the day before and the one before that too. With the Cubs clinging to first place by their foreskins, tickets around this toddlin town are hotter than Betty Grable in her skin-tight white bathing suit. There shouldnt be an empty seat in the joint, Prof.
A hush now fell over the ball yard as Cubs slugging leftfielder Bill Bad Penny Nicholson strode to the plate. A glance at the hand-turned scoreboard high above centerfield indicated that it was now the bottom of the ninth inning, the Redbirds clinging to a meager 4-3 lead, with the tying run in the person of Phil Cavaretta standing at first base for the Cubs after a two-out scratch single.
This is the whole kittens caboodle right here and now, thought Speed, fingers poised above the keys of his Remington Noiseless ready to add a concluding paragraph to his game account. The entire 1945 Chicago Cubs season came down to this Nicholson time at bat.
Oblivious to the high drama swirling around him, Professor Ito continued peering at the seemingly vacant seats in the right field bleachers. Adjusting the focus of the glasses with a thumb, he let out a sharp gasp of surprise as several distinct shapes coalesced into view. I fear I may have been premature in my original judgment, Speed, he confessed. I now detect a number of
creatures
beings
entities
occupying the seats indicated. They appear to be observing the game studiously while munching peanuts without first removing the shells.
That sounds like the little buggers, all right, said Speed, through gritted teeth as Nicholson took a called first strike on a sharply breaking curveball from the wily left hand of Cardinal hurler Harry the Cat Breechan. Can you describe them in more detail, Prof? What exactly do they look like? Peppermint striped kangaroos or Margaret Truman in a garter belt and black hose or maybe
Angels, said Professor Ito. I see creatures resembling heavenly angels as depicted in the visionary verse of Milton and the mystical etchings of William Blake. I see
The remainder of his words were drowned under a thunderous roar as the packed Wrigley Field crowd surged to its collective feet. Nicholson, his thirty-four-ounce Louisville Slugger wielded like a medieval knights battle axe, connected with a high fastball the canny Breechan had tried to sneak past him. The pale horsehide sphere rose like an eagle in flight, soaring on a majestic parabolic arc toward the ivy-encrusted brick wall in right field, up up and over the top, landing smack dab in the middle of the allegedly angelic entities as observed by Professor Ito.
For a home run!
A two-run blast!
Hey-hey! cried the radio announcer.
Cubs win 5-4!
(Thus claiming the National League pennant for the year 1945.)
Later that evening in the book-lined study of the Hyde Park flat he shared with a pair of high-strung intact Siamese tomcats named Einstein and Bohr, Professor Ito regretfully acknowledged that his usual keen scientific judgment had been somewhat addled by the psychoactive nature of the sacramental peyote plant. Angels, he muttered with a sigh. Not perhaps the most apt description of the creatures he had observed in right field. Not heavenly angels, no, not as depicted by Milton and Blake, but rather
Rutabagas! he exclaimed aloud, startling the slumbering tomcats curled at his feet. Bright neon green and golden striped rutabagas with nine bulging eyes waving at the end of long tendril-like stalks and eleven spindly legs with tiny steel casters at the tips of each foot for purposes of locomotion. Consuming peanuts, yes, shells and all.
When the bulldog edition of the Daily Graphic hit the Chicago streets early the next morning, accompanying its many stories and sidebars commemorating the Cubs dramatic come-from-behind pennant-clenching victory (Nicholsons Atom Bomb Blast Blows Cards to Smithereens! crowed the headline above Speed Garritys game account), a comparatively modest lead below the fold announced:
NEW PREZ ISSUES CALL FOR WORLD PEACE
The newly inaugurated thirty-fifth President of the United States was one Wilbur Mordecai LeRoux. A fifty-seven-year-old native of New Orleans and lifelong sufferer from acute psychosomatic agoraphobia, President LeRoux had been identified by a Joint Select Committee composed of members of Congress who had fortuitously been absent from Washington when the city vanished as the senior surviving executive branch official still living under his original name and identity and thus under the provisions of the Presidential Succession Act of 1886 next in line to assume the mantle of the American Presidency.
Originally appointed in February 1913 by lame duck President William Howard Taft to the position of Deputy Assistant Under Postmaster General for the Evaluation and Disposition of Salacious and/or Subversive Materials Found Loose In the U.S. Mails (or, less formally, Chief Postal Censor), Wilbur Mordecai LeRoux due to his psychosomatic affliction had been unable to take physical possession of his offices at postal departmental headquarters in Washington. As a result of his absence from the capital city, succeeding administrations regardless of party affiliation had neglected to appoint any successor and Mordecai Wilbur LeRoux continued to quietly perform his official duties from his family home in New Orleanss historic French Quarter.
Goodness gracious, great balls of fire! exclaimed a startled Vice Chairman Theodore G. Bilbo of Mississippi after the select committee had been ushered into President-Designate LeRouxs study, where he sat at his desk diligently perusing a Swedish sunbathing publication forwarded by a concerned postmaster in perpetually cloudy Sequim, Washington. The President of the United States is a coal black coon!
Gens de Couleur is the historically preferred term, you ignorant backwoods peckerwood, corrected the bilingual Wilbur Mordecai LeRoux, in impeccable unaccented French.
Later, after a choleric Senator Bilbo had been removed from the room by a pair of brawny household manservants, Committee Chairperson Helen Gahagan Douglas of California, best known for her titular starring turn in the 1935 film of Rider Haggards novel She, administered the oath of office to the new president.
In a brief inaugural address delivered from his favorite easy chair with the Swedish sunbathing publication spread open in his lap, President Leroux issued an immediate call for all world leaders to join him at his home one week from today for what he termed a combination peace conference, indoor barbecue, and unabashed celebration of life, music, and Cajun red beans and rice featuring the syncopated rhythms of Creole musicians Sidney Bechet and Ferdinand Jelly Roll Morton. Come one, come all, the nations new chief executive declaimed in words that would soon be inscribed in schoolbook history texts, and we shall gather together at the side of the great muddy river to let down our back hairs, boogie-woogie the night away, and bring peace and good cheer to all of humankind everywhere.
Because of strict wartime travel restrictions still in effect, the opening three games of the best-of-seven 1945 World Series were played on the home turf Briggs Stadium of the American League champion Detroit Tigers. Spurred by the momentum of their stunning final day pennant-clinching triumphthe Shot Heard Round the Loop in Speed Garritys memorable phrasethe underdog Cubs shocked the host team by taking two of the three opening tilts behind the stalwart pitching of Yankee castoff Borowy in game one and cunning veteran Passeau, who spun a neat one-hitter in game three.
Back home in Chicago for the fourth and succeeding contests, Speed Garrity surveyed the standing-room-only Wrigley Field crowd from his accustomed press box perch, noting that the bleacher seats in right field were today occupied not by an odd assortment of purple armadillos wearing khaki short pants or bare breasted Mrs. Warren G. Hardings in G-string and stiletto-heeled patent pumps, but rather by a motley crew of undershirt wearing Chicago working stiffs swilling Pabst Blue Ribbon from stubby brown bottles.
Looks like our outer space visitors may have flown the coop on us, Speed remarked, handing the binoculars to Professor Ito, who had been granted an official World Series press pass under credentials issued to the publication Physical Review. What do you think, Prof?
I think, Professor Ito said, peering through the glasses, they may well have accomplished all they set out to do among us.
And whats that, Prof? said Speed. I mean, besides catching a few choice Cub games and ending war forever?
Here Speed referred to the recent signing of the Treaty of St. Anne Street by the worlds political leaders after many exhaustive hours of tense negotiations accompanied by the melodious strains of hot New Orleans jazz interspersed with heaping platters of spicy Cajun food. Under the provisions of the agreement all the worlds armed forces were to be immediately disbanded and all weapons of war, offensive and defensive, disposed of by sinking beneath the waters of the thirty-five thousand foot Challenger Deep southwest of Guam.
What do we need any of this ridiculous junk for anyhow? demanded President LeRoux during a late morning press conference while standing arm and arm between a benign looking Mahatma Gandhi and a glassy-eyed Chiang Kai-shek. Dont we all have enough on our platters to keep us busy cleaning up the mess we already made without more stupid bombs, guns, and fighter aeroplanes getting in the way?
When questioned by a reporter from the national Sporting News as to whom he favored to take the World Series, the president responded enigmatically: Thats for me to know and for you to find out.
With the hopes of the Cubs faithful riding high after the teams success in Detroit ,it was the Tigers that promptly rallied behind the stellar pitching of their ace moundsmen Trout and Newhouser to capture games four and five.
Facing elimination in game six, the Cubs fought back to hold the Tigers to a 7-7 tie through nine back-and-forth innings of regulation play. With no viable alternative, Cub Manager Charlie Grimm reluctantly called upon his scheduled seventh game starter Hank Borowy to emerge from the bullpen and hold the battling Tigers at bay through three tense extra frames until the Cubs pushed the winning run across the home dish with a daring suicide squeeze in the bottom of the twelfth.
But with the Cub pitching staff now spent and a rested Hal Newhouser poised to hurl for the Tigers, the odds facing the Cubs in game seven seemed insurmountably bleak.
As the final stirring notes of the newly proclaimed National AnthemThis Land Is My Landas rendered by vocalist Sarah Vaughn accompanied by the Billy Eckstein Orchestra echoed off the ivy bedecked walls of Wrigley Field, the restless crowd remained on its feet, necks craning toward the home team dugout as a lean lanky figure in white strolled onto to the field waving his cap exuberantly.
Lord Jesus on a rubber crutch, exclaimed Milo Detweiler, leaning over Speeds shoulder, the Cubs pitcher is a coal black nig
The remainder of Detweilers startled exclamation was buried beneath the stentorian tones of public address announcer Frank Pat Pieper: Todays starting pitcher for the Chicago Cubs under emergency executive authority of the President of the United States, ladies and gentleman, I give you number eighty-eight, LeRoy Satchel Paige.
When two hours and seventeen minutes later the game ended with the Cubs 9-0 victorsMiracle on Addison Street! bannered the afternoon extra edition Morning Graphicthick dark clouds suddenly appeared in what had previously been a clear blue sky and sheets of rain poured down on the field in apocalyptic proportions.
You know what it kind of reminded me of? remarked Goldie Malloy during a small celebratory gathering at Professors Itos Hyde Park flat including the blind bass player and Negro tenor saxophonist from Club Kokomo Jakes. It was like that scene in the old silent picture Ben-Hur my Granny Ida took me to see when I was a little girl in pigtails. Right after Jesuss crucifixion when God raised up that terrible storm to let those nasty Romans know how awful theyd really screwed things up. You think maybe those outer space people saw that movie too?
Anythings possible, my dear, said a beatifically smiling Professor Ito, accepting the smoking muggle from Speeds limpid grasp and taking a long deep tokehis first taste of the weed now that the drug had been legalized worldwide under an obscure provision of the Treaty of St. Anne Street. We may well have witnessed more than one miracle today at the old ball yard.
In the meantime outside in the dark nighttime sky, nine (or perhaps eleven) tiny gleaming beacons of light could be glimpsed ascending through the starry firmament and vanishing forever from view, leaving the blue-green world behind a far better place than before.
Or so the true history books say.
Copyright © 2016 Gordon Eklund
BEYOND THE DOORS
The grand master returns with an update to a beloved classic.
Nina Kiriki Hoffman
OF DEATH
by Robert Silverberg & Damien Broderick
by
Gordon Eklund
OF DEATH
by Robert Silverberg & Damien Broderick
ABOUT
ARCHIVES
ADVERTISING
SUBMISSIONS
CONTACT
Alex Shvartsman is a writer, translator, and game designer, with more than ninety short stories to his credit. He is currently editing the hilarious Unidentified Funny Objects series of anthologies. This is his sixth appearance in Galaxys Edge.
DANTE'S UNFINISHED BUSINESS
by
Alex Shvartsman
Dante Ferrero had three serious and immediate problems. First, he was fiending for a joint something awful. He hadnt been high for almost two days now, and the sensation of observing the world through sober eyes was entirely unpleasant. Second, the Bengals lost to the Steelers, which eliminated any chance they had at the playoffs and also left Dante owing a considerable amount of money to Mitch, his bookie. Third, he was dead.
The realization of this last fact dawned upon Dante gradually; sort of like an epiphany but adjusted for the mental processing speed of a dedicated stoner. He remembered walking into Mitchs officenot so much walking as getting dragged by Mitchs goons, and not so much an office as the dark alley behind the bar where Mitch conducted his business. He remembered Mitch being majorly displeased about the fact that Dante couldnt pay his gambling debt and saying something about setting an example for his other customers. And then Mitch had pulled something metal and shiny from his waistband and then bang
Whoa, said Dante as he floated ten feet above his corpse. Cops had cordoned off the back alley. Im a ghost.
Yah, mon. Be still and keep yeh head, it be not so bad, yunno? Mi a speak from experience, eeh!
Dante turned to find a semi-transparent form of a dark-skinned man with long braided hair smiling at him.
Who are you, dude, and why do you talk like Jar Jar Binks?
The other ghost frowned. That be Jamaican, mon! He crossed his arms. I see you have no appreciation for such things so Ill speak your way. True to his word, he said that with barely a hint of an accent. Names Bob.
Dante stared. Braids had said his name like it was supposed to mean something.
What, were you expecting Virgil? said Bob.
Virgil?
You know, because your name is Dante?
Dante stared some more.
Never mind. Im Bob Marley. Bob strummed a few chords on an air guitar.
Dante did the slow-epiphany thing again. I heard about you. You smoked a lot of weed, just like me!
Bobs frown deepened. Yeah, I partook of the herb, but theres also the music and
What are you doing here? Are you my guardian angel?
Bob closed his eyes and muttered something under his breath. Dante couldve sworn the other ghost was counting to ten.
Youre half right, Bob finally said. Welcome to the afterlife. Im here to show you the ropes. Think of me as a guide.
Far out, said Dante. You gonna teach me how to be a ghost?
Not much to teach, said Bob. Mostly Ill help you figure out whatever made you manifest as a ghost in the first place, so you can move on to the next stage of your journey.
Thats easy. Dante pointed toward his body. Some guy was drawing a chalk outline around it. My diagnosis is: one bullet to the brain. Instant ghost. And speaking of that, what say you we go find Mitch and haunt the bejeezus out of him?
Wont work, said Bob. I tried haunting a mean-spirited critic once and let me tell you, I tried my best. He never even knew I was there. Bob shook his head. Poltergeists are a myth, like unicorns or honest politicians.
Dante mulled it over. Sucks, he said. But then, I was never much of a revenge guy.
Look, most people who die dont become ghosts, said Bob. Its an anomaly, and the Powers That Be dont like it. They want such cases resolved fast, and that usually means reuniting the newly departed with someone from their past, someone who died before they did and the relationship wasnt resolved. So tell me Dante, who might that be in your case? Your parents, maybe?
Dude, Im twenty-five. My parents live in Florida.
Girlfriend or unrequited love?
Never fell head over heels for anyone, to be honest. And the girls Ive dated are either alive for sure, or weve lost touch and theres nothing unresolved between us.
Who else could you have unfinished business with? Bob paced back and forth through the air. Think, man, think!
Dante pondered his life. He realized there were no truly meaningful relationships in it, nothing important left unresolved with those alive or dead. This was heavy stuff and it was beginning to seriously bum him out. As if dying wasnt stressful enough already!
Then he had it. Rusty!
Rusty? Bob quit pacing in mid-air and looked at him with renewed hope.
Rusty was my first dealer, man. He sold these dime bags of what he called his signature blend to the kids in my high school. Best stuff I ever had. Dante smiled, remembering the smell and smoke of Rustys weed. I could never get the recipe out of him. The memory would have made him salivate if he still had glands. And then he died. Yeah, this must be it. Lets find Rusty!
Bobs expression turned gloomy again. Ive been doing this a long time, and theres no way your most important unresolved relationship is with your drug dealer. You keep brainstorming. If you want some herb blends I can tell you about a few this Rusty character never even dreamed of.
Dante was normally not a confrontational guy, but being shot dead left him in a bit of a crabby mood.
Im guessing you arent here out of the goodness of your heart, Marley, and Im hoping you arent here because you have some kind of ghost fetish. Your bosses sent you to do a job, and that job is to be my guide. So you can do that job and take me to Rusty, or we can hang out and watch the live performance of CSI: Dumpster down there. Which do you prefer?
Bob looked like he swallowed a ghost lemon. He stared at Dante and Dante stared back. Ghosts had no need to blink, making any sort of a staring contest as pointless as it was futile.
Go to hell, said Bob.
*
When you told me to go to hell I thought you were being sore about me bossing you around like that, said Dante as the two ghosts flew over some sketchy-looking wilderness.
Nah, man, said Bob. Where else do you expect to find a dead drug dealer? He pointed ahead. Were almost there.
They approached what looked like a prison complex, with high walls and a large wooden gate.
Is that really hell?
Its a hell, said Bob. Its Rustys hell.
Theres more than one hell? asked Dante.
Your own personal hell is more than just an expression, Bob explained patiently. When a sinner dies, an appropriate hell is selected for them to ensure maximum dissatisfaction. Also, they have to keep building new ones to keep up with demand.
There was writing inscribed in the wood of the gate. Dante vaguely recalled that it was supposed to talk about abandoning hope, or hoping with abandon, or something like that. He took a closer look. The inscription read Full Occupancy.
Dante stopped. Wait, am I going to end up in a hell when were done here?
A hell, a purgatory, maybe even a heaven. Bob shrugged. Way above my pay grade. Come on.
Marley floated through the closed gate. Being a ghost meant never having to ring a door bell!
Dante pondered his future. Did he really want to get in there, to resolve whatever it was Bob thought needed resolving, and to move on? Was that better than being a ghost? He thought about leaving, but then what would he do? Float around as an observer, making no impact on the lives of others? That sounded like his old life, which he hadnt been all that fond of. Plus, he wasnt sure if ghosts could even get baked.
Wait for me! Dante floated after Bob as fast as his non-corporeal legs would carry him.
*
The inside of Rustys hell looked like a cross between a prison and a shopping mall. The cavernous structure consisted of many subterranean levels. Stairs descended to the next floor, where Dante and Bob had to schlep all the way to the farthest corner to find the next staircase.
Why dont we float right down through the floor like we did with the gate? asked Dante.
Bob snorted. You dont float through things indoors. Thats disrespectful! Besides, the tour is part of your journey. Observe and become educated!
And so Dante and Bob followed the clearly-marked path past various sinners being tortured in various ways. Dante imagined himself as Dorothy in a nightmarish version of The Wizard of Oz. The lyrics popped unbidden into his mind: Were off to see the dealer, the wonderful dealer of drugs. He shook his head and tried to focus on his surroundings.
These people dont seem like hardened sinners, said Dante.
So you know what a sinner looks like, do you? Bob retorted. Every hell has a theme. These souls took advantage of the innocent in various ways when they were alive.
Dante winced. What, like child molesters? He looked around to see if he might spot anyone wearing a white collar.
No, Dante, molesters end up in maximum security hells. Bob slowed down and pointed at a group of dejected souls chained to computer desks, staring at flat screen monitors. Dante felt a little annoyed that even in hell everyone had better computers than his beaten-up laptop. They used to send out fake emails that masqueraded as alerts from the bank, then steal the accounts of people trusting enough to enter their passwords.
The net value of Dantes bank account was less than that of his laptop so he could only appreciate the heinousness of their sin intellectually, which was never his strongest quality. He shrugged.
Theyre condemned to respond to those Nigerian prince scam emails and LinkedIn requests for all eternity, using AOL accounts on Windows 8 computers.
Dante thought Bob was pretty computer-savvy for a dead guy. That doesnt sound so terrible, he said.
You dont realize how bad the wifi is in here, Bob said. Everyones punishment is tailor-made. Imagine how youd feel if you could never get stoned again.
Dante shuddered. He also thought he detected a hint of sadness in Bobs voice, as though Marleys ghost was speaking from experience. Did that mean ghosts really couldnt get high? Dante tried to pick up the pace, but his guide seemed set on doing more guiding.
Over there, Bob pointed at a bunch of people who looked like they were shooting a scene, are directors, producers, and even actors who made it in Hollywood by screwing over their fellow man. Now theyre forced to work on film adaptations of Twilight fan fiction in exchange for nothing but royalties.
The actors were dressed in khakis and leather jackets, and sprinkled with generous amounts of glitter. Dante squinted. Samuel L. Jackson is in this movie? I thought hes alive.
Jackson turned and glared at him. Motherfucker, Im in everything.
They descended, level by level, past the thieves and the adulterers, the deadbeats and the lawyers. One of the levels was filled with rows of desks extending as far as the eye could see. Identical goateed men hunched over typewriters.
What did they do? asked Dante.
Technically, this isnt part of hell, just a lab that occupies a floor in the same building, said Bob. Powers That Be were amused by the idea that infinite monkeys given enough time might type out the complete works of William Shakespeare.
These are the infinite monkeys they got? Dante might have failed high school biology, but he was pretty sure he could tell a man from a primate.
Better, said Bob. They cloned infinite Shakespeares, just to see what so many geniuses might come up with when they put their heads together.
Oh, wow. Dante was impressed. Did they write a sequel to Romeo and Juliet?
The first batch didnt come out, said Bob. They mostly flung poo at each other. This is the second batch. Its an improvement, but it turns out Shakespeares dont work well as a group. For now theyre writing new treatments for more Twilight scripts, because only groupthink can come up with something awful enough to meet our needs.
By the time they descended to the ninth level, faces of all the damned started to blur together for Dante and the amalgamation was looking suspiciously like a slack-jawed clone of William Shakespeare. Despite Marleys assurances to the contrary, he was beginning to think this journey was his personal hell and that they would never find his drug dealer. Then he saw Rusty who sat alone on a stool by a kitchen counter, eating a sandwich.
*
Rusty! Dante rushed forward.
Rusty was a paunchy man in his thirties who wore jean shorts and a dirty Nickelback T-shirt with cut-off sleeves. He looked just like he had the last time Dante saw him.
Its me, Dante.
Rusty stared as he took another bite of the sandwich. Who? he managed to say while he chewed.
Dante felt hurt, but then realized that while Rusty looked exactly the same, he was now much older. Dante Ferrero. I used to buy dime bags from you ten years ago. We hung out!
There was no spark of recognition in Rustys eyes. He kept eating. The silence was getting awkward.
How are you doing? Dante said lamely.
How am I doing? Rusty waved the sandwich and sneered, dried crumbs peeling from the corner of his mouth. Im in hell, forced to eat baloney sandwiches til the end of time. Theres nothing in the world I hate more than baloney!
To each their own hell.
Figures, muttered Dante.
This was the guy he considered cool in high school? Dante looked to Bob for help, but Marley was hanging back, laboriously ignoring the reunion.
You may not remember, but we were good buddies back in the day, so I was wondering if you could do me a solid?
Rusty took another bite, winced, and swallowed. What do you want? he asked.
This was the moment of truth. The finale of Dantes quest. The answer to the question that bugged him for a decade. He blurted out, Can you tell me the recipe for your signature blend?
Rusty stared at him for several seconds. Then he started laughing. He coughed up bits of baloney as he laughed maniacally, tears welling in his eyes.
Dante had no choice but to wait it out, wait until Rusty stopped. Then he asked, Whats so funny?
Special blend is what I sold to shitheads who didnt know any better, said Rusty. It was the cheapest weed I could find, cut with oregano and orange peel, and lots of water to make it heavier. He chuckled again, but his mirth faded when he bit into the sandwich.
But but... I remember it being so good. Dante experienced denial and anger in rapid succession and proceeded straight to bargaining. Are you absolutely sure?
Sure Im sure, said Rusty. Kids who try pot for the first time dont know good stuff from garbage. Dont take it personal. It was just business.
Crestfallen, Dante worked through this revelation. He wanted nothing more to do with this loser he once looked up to. He flipped Rusty the bird, turned around, and walked away.
It seems I was right and Rustys blend was not the thing thats keeping you from moving on, said Bob. Im sorry.
Sorry. The ghost hed only met that day had more compassion for him than Rusty.
What do we do now? asked Dante.
I dont know, said Bob. Lets get out of here. You can hang around with me until you think of someone else you might have unfinished business with. Then we try again.
Dante hung his head. Okay. They started toward the staircase when he paused. Hang on. Ive got to get some things off my chest. He turned around and march-floated toward Rusty.
You screwed up my life, he told Rusty. The dealer tried to respond, but Dante cut him off. I was doing fine before I met you. I was going to graduate, maybe go to college, maybe get a nice white-collar job at a bank somewhere. But no, I had to meet you, a loser who sold crap weed to school kids for a living. Dante was getting progressively louder while Rusty shrunk back on his stool.
I thought you were my friend. I tried to be like you, which was really my bad. But the thing is, you never cared about me, you didnt even remember my name. I was worth no more to you than the few bucks in my pocket. It may not matter, but I know you for what you are now. Dante put his ectoplasm arms on his ectoplasm hips. Id tell you to go to hell, but He nodded at their surroundings. Enjoy your baloney, asshole. Then he turned his back on Rusty.
Bob clapped slowly. He stood next to a shimmering door that wasnt there before.
The portal will take you to the next step of your journey, said Bob, grinning. It looks as though your unfinished business was with this unsavory character after all, even if it was never about the blend recipe.
Before Dante could respond, Rusty spat out a mouthful of sandwich, jumped off his stool, and raced for the portal, leaving a trail of crumbs falling off his shorts and legs. Freedom! he shouted as he dove head-first at the portal.
Rustys head bounced off the solid surface with a crunch followed by a thud as he landed on the ground like the Coyote fooled yet again by the Roadrunner.
Get back to your meal, Rusty, said Bob. He flashed a smile at Dante. Personal hells. Personal portals. Powers That Be create everything tailor-made.
Dante mouthed thanks to the ghost of Bob Marley, but he was already being drawn in by the portal. It felt right; like the smell of freshly-baked pot brownies combined with the warmth of a sunny spring day and the merriment of a Cheech and Chong routine.
Dante entered the portal and floated toward the light.
Copyright © 2016 by Alex Shvartsman
THE LONG TOMORROW
by Leigh Bracket
ABOUT
ARCHIVES
ADVERTISING
SUBMISSIONS
CONTACT
John Helfers edited or co-edited a couple of hundred anthologies for Tekno Books, and is back to writing a little more often these past few years.
TURNING THE TOWN
by
John Helfers
The carnival first appeared in a field on the outskirts of Medville on the morning of October 26th.
Although a bit late in the season, no one was disappointed to see it. That they had set up all their equipment in one evening, and that no one had seen any advertising during the previous few weeksnot one flyer or poster in the windows of the Main Street shopsdid not go unnoticed by several townspeople. But the excitement of the children and the novelty of a carnival overshadowed those who may have raised any doubts.
Medville was a town like thousands of others, a community of about five thousand. Like many small towns, it had its own problems, and while people didnt sleep with their doors unlocked like their parents had, everyone was fairly content overallor at least thats how they appeared.
The carnival had striped tents and fluttering pennants (perhaps a little worse for wear), a neon-and-fluorescent midway with whirling, spinning rides (several of which were off-line for repairs) and games of skill and chance (that looked a little dingy and faded).
The dilapidated, shabby carnival just sat in the field, waiting.
*
It began with Tami Buskins and Mark LeMeur. Tami was your typical pretty, bright high-schoolercheerleader, popular, one of the in-crowd, destined to graduate and make something of herself.
Mark was the opposite, one of those teenagers who, like hundreds of thousands of other kids, felt that the town he lived in was the most boring place in the world (which, lets face it, wasnt too far from the truth). This dissatisfaction manifested itself in a series of gradually-increasing ways: a leather motorcycle jacket, (and a barely-running Honda cycle to go with it), beer parties at the local quarry, and the destruction of several mailboxes with M-80s. His rebellion culminated in a chance meeting with Tami at the local roller-skating rink (yes, Medville still had one of those) one June summer night.
Tami had been looking to shed a bit of her good-girl image, and Mark seemed to be the perfect guy to do that with. All it took was a brief conversation, and she came away with a date for the next weekend that was sure to set her parents teeth on edge.
They went out, and, as it is in many small towns, word of got back to Tamis parents. Predictably, they forbid her to see him again, which she just as predictably ignored. Their relationship continued, and they decided to cap off their four-month anniversary by going to the carnivals opening night.
Neither Tami nor Mark came home that night, or the next morning.
By that afternoon, Tamis father, Ronald, was on the phone to the local police department raising holy hell. The cops said they couldnt do anything until twenty-four hours had passed. After a few choice expletives, Ronald said if the police wouldnt do anything, then by God he would.
He drove to Marks parents trailer home on the north side of town. Ron confronted Jack and Bonnie LeMeurs, who both claimed to have no idea where Mark and Tami had gone, although Bonnie mentioned overhearing Mark saying something about the carnival.
He told them that Mark could never see Tami again. Ronald left with a slam of the LeMeurs front door, and no sooner had the sound of his Jeep roaring down the road died away, then the word began to spread of the argument.
On the outskirts of town, the tents of the carnival trembled in the still autumn air, as if in anticipation.
*
The night of the 27th there was a steady stream of patrons flowing through the ticket turnstiles. Children of every age ran all over, sampling the games, rides, and food. Roaming packs of teenagers cruised the midway. Parents tried to keep watch as best they could. And all through the carnival the main subject of conversation was what might have happened to Tami and MarkMedville was a small town, after all, and what one person knew, everyone knew.
The kids tried to outdo each other swapping gossip, exchanging lurid tales of what might have happened to the couple, from going to nearby Friarsfield for an abortion to them being abducted by the local legendary serial killer and speculating on where the bodies would turn up. Meanwhile, parents compared notes and took sides, either for the LeMeurs or the Buskins, dividing rather predictably by income and social status.
That night, three more children disappeared.
*
Reported missing: Samuel Carstairs and Becky Townsend, both teenagers who had gone to the carnival with friends. The third was Tommy Drewicki, an eight-year-old who had vanished near the hall of mirrors. His mother had looked away for just a second, which, in kid terms, is an eternity. She raised the alarm, and police, concerned carnival personnel, and her next door neighbor scoured the grounds until closing time and hours afterward. But there was no sign of the boy.
The police stepped up their patrols. And the local newspaper, which hadnt had anything this good to report for years, jumped on the story like fleas to a dog.
Meanwhile, Ronald Buskin was driving all around town, fueling his fear and anger with generous belts of Jack Daniels, his Jeep Grand Cherokee swerving erratically on the backcountry roads as he hunted for his daughter.
Tommy Drewickis mother headed straight for the local news channel and radio station. Mastering little Tommys computer in an afternoon, she created a crude missing child poster for him, plastering them all over town.
The missing children were on everybodys lips, with each personfrom the descendents of the town founders to the poorest farm familydiscussing what might have happened. Townspeople also discussed their suspicions about Mark, Tami, and their respective parents.
When night fell on the second day, the carnivals turnstiles opened wide to admit those still bold enough to brave the night.
*
The morning of the 28th dawned with eleven more children missing. The police station was flooded with furious calls until the chief released an announcement saying that they were doing everything they could, and people should just sit tight and let the police do their job.
The chief called the county sheriff, who immediately suggested calling in the F.B.I. The first agent arrived five hours later, and was brought up to speed. He spent the rest of the day interviewing the parents of the missing children and uncovering no clues.
The agent suggested putting a nine p.m. curfew for all children seventeen and under into effect immediately, with everyone off the street by ten oclock. The police couldnt agree fast enough.
That night, the streets of the town were dead quiet. Fall leaves skittered past darkened buildings and swirled through deserted alleys. An impassive, nearly-round moon cast its cold silver light over the houses and avenues. Parents huddled in their homes or dashed out to pick up children who were working later that evening. The children themselves communicated by texting, finding out who knew what. They came up with the same information the F.B.I. agent had gottennothing.
And all through that night the soft tones of the carnival calliope could be heard, its gentle notes drifting through Medvilles empty streets on the night breeze.
*
By dawn on the 29th, there were new reports of more than thirty children missingof all ages, some from the city, some from farms in the surrounding countryside. This time, save for two or three rebels who had snuck out, all of the other children had been at home when they were abducted.
The police, the sheriffs department, and the lone F.B.I. agent (who immediately called his office for more men) were stretched to the limit. By the time they had visited every abduction site, it was early afternoon.
The reports they brought back were eerily similar; no sign of forced entry, no unusual tracks or prints. One of the farmers even tried sniffing out his sons trail with his hunting dog, but couldnt find anything beyond the yard. Each child had simply vanished.
By now news reporters from the tri-state area had buzzed into town like summer gnats attracted to spilled honey. Vans with transmitting dishes appeared, and people all over were questioned. Of course, an interview with a family who actually was missing someone was the ultimate coup, and several reporters actually managed this until the police stepped in. One of the interviewees was the mother of Tommy Drewicki, who pleaded on-air for whoever had her baby boy to please let him go.
Five more F.B.I. agents arrived that evening, and the police station was turned into operations headquarters, with men and women setting up tables, chalkboards, and computers everywhere. They sifted through the scant information they had, and came up with no definable pattern, save that the abductions had been increasing every night. The lead agent suggested staking out several promising houses, in hopes that whoever or whatever was abducting these kids would show up. Having nothing better to do, all the law enforcement people planned to take to the streets in force that evening, wanting to show the towns population that they were doing something.
Michael Geiger, a sheriffs deputy, suggested that the only new thing that had come to town when the abductions began was the carnival. Everyone else had looked at him like he was joking, but he stuck to his guns, saying the disappearances hadnt begun until the carnival hit town. The Feds huddled in a corner and agreed to send a couple of agents out there to take a look.
So Deputy Geiger, who had also answered Tommy Drewickis mothers call at the carnival, and two federal agents, drove out to talk with the carnival owner, one Pierre Lobourat. He was concerned about the suddenly nonexistent attendance; telling them he couldnt turn the tip, get folks in to spend money, if he couldnt get them through the front gate. When Deputy Geiger commented that it was kind of late for a carnival to be running in this area, Lobourat replied that they did this every few yearsset up near a small town to make repairs while staying open to take in a little extra end-of-season money. He said small towns like Medville were their bread and butter.
Deputy Geiger and the agents took a close look at everything at the carnivaltents, dressing rooms, rides, equipment trailers. They interviewed everyone they could findmidway vendors, ride operators, even Piltdown, the Missing Link. They found no sign that any kids were being held there.
Lobourat expressed his regret, and passed out handfuls of free tickets, saying that the carnival was just the thing for people to forget their troubles. The deputy and the agents demurred, saying they didnt think anyone would be coming out, but Geiger took a handful of tickets as they left.
Then Geiger took one last glance back at the carnival as he walked to his cruiser. The late afternoon sun shone on the brightly-striped tents, their colors as fresh and new as if they had been manufactured yesterday. The merry-go-round, which he thought had been dingy and in need of serious restoration two nights ago, now gleamed under its bright new red paint with glittering gold trim, the prancing horses carved manes and hooves glossy black and with nary a chip on them. Every light in the place was glowing, whereas a few nights ago there were dark gaps in the Ferris wheels fluorescent spokes. Even the posters for the freak show, fun house, and hall of mirrors were as colorful and fresh and if they had been printed that daynot the sagging, faded advertisements he remembered from that first night.
He shook his head, thinking that they must have done a lot of repairs in the past two days. Getting in his car, he headed back to file a report, and he considered what had become of Medville in the past seventy-two hours. The streets were deserted, even of cars, with many businesses closed due to the scare. The only places open were gas stations, sporting goods stores, and supermarkets. The local police already knew that there had been several runs on deer rifle ammunition, and they were concerned about overly-vigilant citizens taking the law into their own hands.
That wasnt the only problem. All during that day, there had been reports of altercations between townspeople. Two mothers, Lauren Presnell and Sara Victorly, whose missing teenage daughters had been best friends since kindergarten, got into a hair-pulling, face-scratching, knock-down, drag-out fight at a supermarket, and had been pulled apart by five men.
A half-dozen similar incidents had occurred at various other places, sometimes just shouting matches, sometimes more seriouslike the report of shots fired near the LeMeur trailer. The investigating officer found a bullet hole in two windows, one entering, one leaving. He followed the trajectory and dug a bullet out of a nearby telephone pole that looked to have come from a .30-06. He knew Ronald Buskins owned that type of rifle, but then, so did about sixty other men in a five-mile radius. Without more evidence, he didnt have anything to go on, but he radioed headquarters and requested that a cruiser drive past the Buskins house and see if Ron was there. The officer found Ron out back, target shooting, with his .30-06. Ron claimed he had been there all afternoon, and that his wife was visiting her sister in nearby Friarsford, the family drawing together in their hour of need. The officer was suspicious, but couldnt do anything about it.
The whole town had been like that. Instead of coming together during this crisis, people were now cold and distant, each seeming to harbor secret suspicions about someone else. The town, which had been founded in 1863, was falling apart, everyone suddenly distrusting everyone else.
There was something else in the air too, a vague feeling that something was coming, something that hadnt happened yet, but would, and soon. To Deputy Geiger, who had lived here his entire life, the whole town had an expectant air of waiting.
He and the agents reported in, saying the carnival was a dead end with no sign of any foul play, and that the owner, Lobourat, had even given them free tickets to distribute to drum up attendance. But when he tried to show the rest of the officers the tickets, his pockets were empty. It was as if they had vanished into thin air along with the children.
That night the police and F.B.I. were out in force, patrolling the streets and investigating any suspicious behaviorno matter how trivial. The townspeople had been warned to stay indoors, and to report anything unusual. The night was broken only by the headlights of police cruisers and unmarked federal cars.
And to the north, the bright lights of the carnival lit up the sky with their own multicolored, incandescent brilliance.
*
The morning of the 30th was the worst yet. The calls began coming in after midnight, and the phones kept ringing for hours, until the police department had to shunt calls to stations in outlying towns. By late morning, there were seventy more missing children, and the number was still climbing. Several parents reported staying in the same room as their children, and waking up to find them gone.
In desperation, the sheriffs office organized several large search parties to comb the fields and forests. Bloodhounds and coon dogs were brought out, and the hunt began. Other officers tracked large food purchases, to see if someone was managing to feed this many children.
By now the case was garnering national media attention, with affiliate members of ABC, NBC, and CBS being pushed aside for their nationally-known counterparts. The town was in danger of being overwhelmed by the onslaught of dozens of media personnel and now hundreds of state and federal law enforcement officers. The newscasters bombarded the police with requests for information, requests that were routinely denied. However, it was impossible to keep a news blackout in effect, and several townspeople quietly arranged interviews with the media. Reviewing those interviews later, police behavioral specialists noticed that all of the men and women speaking were markedly calm, not even crying, but they all expressed one identical statementthey would do whatever they had to do to get their children back.
The search parties were put on hold late that afternoon after one section got ahead of another, and a searcher was accidentally shot when a hunter mistook him for a deer hiding in the brush. The wounded man was taken to the local hospital, where he was treated and pronounced in stable condition.
As dusk approached, the police asked for volunteer officers and agents to drive the neighborhoods again, hoping to find something, anything that would be useful. One of the officerswhose daughter hadnt been abductedvolunteered to use his house as bait, to stake it out and see if they could find out what was going on. Although the other home stakeouts hadnt turned up anything, the chief agreed to try it, willing to grasp at anything now.
Night fell, and the town held its collective breaththose families still with children praying that they would be there in the morning, and those without hoping, praying, wishing for any news of their own missing kids.
The carnival, having been deserted for the day, seemed to blaze with light that evening, radiating joy, fun, and happiness, much at odds with the town it was near. If anyone had attended that evening, they would have seen a pristine traveling carnival that looked nothing like the one that had set up shop four nights ago.
The tents and equipment looked as if they had been just built, with gleaming paint, unrusted metal, and bright, fresh tent canvas and ropes. All that was lacking was customers.
*
The morning of October 31st dawned bright and clear, the yellow autumn sun burning away the night and casting its burnished yellow rays on fear-gripped Medville.
At the police station, sleepy-eyed men and women waited, anticipating that first telephone ring. They had established a hotline for new disappearances only, their files already full to bursting with the more than one hundred forty-five missing persons cases.
The battered copy of the Farmers Almanac kept at the station said sunrise would be at 6:53. Everyones eyes alternated between the clock and the telephone, counting down the seconds, each click of the wall clocks second hand echoing through the hushed building. 6:53 came and went. The phone was silent. 7:00 a.m. The sheriff grabbed his radio and called the home where the police stakeout had been set up. The father answered immediately, sobbing with joy. His daughter was still safely asleep in bed.
The sheriff put down the receiver and silently thanked God. Then he radioed the cruisers and the F.B.I. No one had any more reports of missing children. The wave of kidnappings had stopped, at least for the time being. The station house burst into impromptu celebration, which was silenced by the chief after a few minutes. He said that during this reprieve they had to figure out a way to prevent any more kids from being takeneven if they had to put all of the remaining children and their parents in one place. They began drawing up plans for such a contingency.
Meanwhile, the townspeople were rapidly dividing into two groups. Families whose children hadnt disappeared were either celebrating or making plans to get out of town. Those who had already lost children were waiting by the phone, trying to quell the knot of fear, anxiety, and for some, anger.
While all this planning and preparation was going on, something else was happening. In mailboxes, and through mail slots, or slipped under doors every family who had lost a child received one. Even Ronald Buskins, who had been living in his truck for the past three days (except when he had driven back to his house after putting a bullet through the LeMeurs trailer). He awoke bleary-eyed from a dream in which his daughter laughed and pranced just out of his reach to see a brightly-colored slip of paper resting on his chest.
The notes were all bright and colorfulruby red, blaze orange, midnight indigo, lemon yellow, emerald green. They were slightly stiff, like colored tagboard, and gleamed when brought into the sunlight. Each slip had the exact same six words written on it:
Every parent who received this message nodded slowly, as if that small piece of paper had just provided the vital clue theyd needed. Each man or women checked the time or looked outside with the same dazed expression, and all of them had the same thought in mind: when night comes.
*
The sun slipped toward the horizon, with the full ivory moon looming in the twilight sky early, as if declaring its dominance on this night of all nights. All Hallows Eve. Halloween.
The police had spent the day fending off inquisitive reporters who were doggedly trying to be the first to get the breaking news. The sheriff, police, and F.B.I. just kept saying no comment.
With the darkness came silence, unbroken this time even by car engines or chattering reporters. With the noiselessness came that impending sense of anticipation, and if everything that had happened in the town so far was just the prelude; and a pivotal something was going to happen this evening.
And, when the full moon hung poised above the center of town, everyone who had received a message earlier in the day picked up whatever was nearby and went to find their children.
The night stillness was shattered by the sound of Ronald Buskins Jeep roaring down the highway. Taking a corner on two wheels, he squealed into the trailer park where the LeMeurs trailer sat in its lot. Gunning the engine, he drove his SUV straight into the side of the trailer, plowing into the living room and crushing Jack LeMeur. Ronald pulled himself back from the shattered windshield, wiped the blood out of his eyes, and got out of the truck, rifle in hand, looking for LeMeurs wife
Bonnie LeMeur, who had received her own slip of paper in that mornings mail, had left the trailer a few minutes earlier, taking her car over to the Buskins home, where a lone kitchen light was burning in the window. Bonnie walked to the front door and rang the bell. When Jacks wife Natalee answered the door, Bonnie didnt even say hello, she just took the carving knife she was holding behind her back and stabbed it into Natalies chest, again and again and again
Tommy Drewickis mother had been a one-woman media blitz until she had received her slip of paper, locking herself in the kitchen and refusing to see anybody until that evening. Then she got dressed and took a tray of her famous pineapple upside-down cake to her neighbor, the one who had helped her look for Tommy that first night. She knocked on his door, saying she wanted to thank him for his help, and would he accept this small token of her gratitude? They chatted and he ate two slices, washing them down with coffee. His face and jaw became stiff within ten minutes, and the muscle spasms began a few minutes later. Mrs. Drewicki sat calmly by, while the poor man died of strychnine poisoning
Across town, Lauren Presnell burst into the kitchen of the Victorly house to find Sara waiting for her, her own Chicago Cutlery carving knife already in hand. The two women went at each other without a sound, only grunting when they either scored a hit or took one. They fought like demented butchers, until the walls of the formerly spotless kitchen looked like an abattoir, with both womens blood splattered on the walls, and the slick blades still in each others bodies
All over town, neighbor rose against neighbor, citizen against citizen, using whatever weapons they could findfrom pistols and rifles to rakes, golf clubs, rolling pins, garden clippers, and, in one case, an electric chainsaw. Atrocity followed atrocity as each parent sought out the person they thought had taken their children. It all happened at the same time, within ten minutes of sundown, and was over, except for a few cases, within a half-hour. None of the victims escaped alive.
One of the cars on patrol that night was Deputy Geiger, who got a call to investigate an accident at the LeMeur home. Knowing of Ronalds threats against the LeMeurs, he hightailed it out there with his lights and siren on. When he arrived, there was a cluster of people ringing the trailer, with the back end of Ronalds SUV sticking out of the living room like some strange new-age sculpture.
When he got close enough, one of the townspeople told him that Ron Buskins was inside with his rifle, and hed threatened to shoot anyone who came in.
Deputy Geiger nodded, and then unsnapped the catch on his holster as he walked toward the ruined trailer. The two men had always gone out on the first day of hunting season for the past eight years, and he was pretty sure Ron wouldnt take a shot at him now.
He called out to the trailer, and got no response. There was a strange yellow light flashing through the living room window, and it took him a minute to figure out that the Jeeps right turn signal was still on.
He walked through the front door into the living room, where the first thing he spotted was Jack LeMeurs body pinned under Rons vehicle. The very next thing he saw was the business end of the deer rifle Ron pointed at him.
Deputy Geiger froze, his hands away from his sides, not even daring to breathe. Ron looked at him across the rifle sights, then raised his head and shook it back and forth, as if coming out of a dream. The realization of what hed done hit him all at once. He said four words to the deputy:
Tell Bonnie Im sorry.
In one swift movement he reversed the rifle, sticking it under his chin, and pulled the trigger. His body hit the trailer floor the same time the top of his skull hit the ceiling.
Deputy Geiger didnt even blink. He heard his radio squawking, but ignored it. Even with Ron coming about a hairsbreadth away from killing him, something had caught his attention.
He pulled a violet-colored slip of paper from Rons front shirt pocket. There was some writing on it, but he couldnt make out what it said. As he held it, the paper disintegrated before his eyes, turning to a fine gray powder in his hands. In seconds, nothing was left except dust drifting to the floor.
Geiger bolted from the trailer and ran to his cruiser, grabbing the radio receiver once he got inside. He called for all available units to converge on the carnival at the north end of town. The dispatcher told him that reports of homicides were coming in from all over town, in every neighborhood, on just about every street.
The deputy cut her off and shouted that he needed every car out at the carnival grounds right now. By the time he had repeated the message, he was speeding out of the trailer park and turning onto the highway, heading toward the glaring lights on the horizon.
*
When Geiger got to the carnival, the place was hopping. Even though there wasnt a soul in sight, all the lights were on, all of the rides were going at full speed, and gleeful carnival music blared.
He snatched his shotgun from its restraints, racking the pump-action as he did so. He headed for the turnstile gate, then slowed to a crawl, transfixed.
The tents, the rides, the ticket boothseverything about the carnivalwas blindingly bright. And it wasnt just the lights. The colors of the wood and paint and canvas and machines seemed to have a physical glow, as if they were somehow illustrated in three dimensions, rather than two, and were lit up from the inside as well.
The carnivals music, once jolly and lilting, increased in tempo as he stood there, the notes tumbling over themselves, the melody becoming harsh and discordant, shrill and unnerving. All of the rides were speeding up as well. He watched the baskets of the Ferris wheel spinning crazily as the wheel revolved, faster and faster. If anybody had been riding it, they would have been thrown out. The Tilt-a-Whirl jounced up and down on its mechanical track, the semi-enclosed cages twirling so fast he expected them to fly off at any second. The merry-go-round whirled in a red-and-gold blur, the horses actually seeming to gallop in their never-ending circle, their eyes white and wild, ragged plumes of breath jetting into the cool fall air.
The din was enough to make Michael drop the shotgun and clap his hands over his ears. Although the colors and brightness hurt his eyes, he couldnt look away.
As the carnival went faster and faster, it began to change, to shift. The tents and shows and posters and rides and booths and games and yes, even the dim forms of the midway carnies and the barker Lobourat, all began to melt and flow together, their now-garish colors melting and running into one big pool ofsomething otherworldly. Geiger watched in wonder as the Ferris wheel spun so hard it popped off its track and rolled down the midway, coming apart in a profusion of struts and baskets and neon lights that all slopped apart into the amorphous alien mass that the carnival was becoming. He saw the hall of mirrors turn itself inside out, reflecting the madhouse around it in several dozen stretched streaks of quicksilver mirrors. The reflected light turned the night bright as day for a few seconds, then the silver globs were drawn into the central mass as well.
Now the music had changed completely, not even recognizable anymore as instruments or notes, just one long triumphant howl of pleasure.
Nothing could be recognized of the original carnival now. Everything had melded into one huge blob of greasy, iridescent semi-liquid, its myriad rainbow of colors swirling and flowing around and over one another. The carnival thing splayed out in all directions, colored pseudopods writhing and reaching to caress the air. Then they all curled back in on themselves, drawing together to one central point. The blob shimmered one last time, then shrank into itself, down to a white globe of light a little taller than Geiger.
The ball shimmered for a second and floated toward the awestruck deputy, coming to within a few feet of him. Geiger stood there, his wide eyes taking it all in. The ball shifted and morphed, and, just for a second, he thought he saw faces, dozens of faces, men and women he had known all his life, among them Ronald Bushkins, Laura Presnell, Jack LeMeur. They were all caught in the weird ball of glowing, flowing light. The ball juked toward him one last time, then rose into the air, gaining speed as it flew, until it disappeared into the night. The rejuvenated carnival was headed to its next stopthat was the last clear thought Geiger had.
In the field where the carnival had been lay all the children that had been taken from the town. In the silence that followed, one of the children stirred. Then another. Soon boys and girls, teens and middle-schoolers, all were waking up, as if from a long nap.
The kids were splitting into their cliques and milling around in confusion when the first police car drove onto the field and skidded to a halt next to Geigers cruiser. The sheriff and police chief leaped out of the car.
The sheriff hailed Geiger, only to trail off as the other man slowly turned toward him. The face that stared at the sheriff was that of a man whose sanity had fled. The sheriff took one long look at his deputys blank eyes and gaping mouth and immediately put in a call for an ambulance.
Deputy Geiger just kept standing there.
The sheriff and his men stared at the milling mass of kids wandering in the field. A tug at his pants leg made the sheriff look down.
Clinging to his trousers was a young boy. The Sheriff recognized him from the posters that had gone up all over town. It was Tommy Drewicki. In his thin, piping voice, the boy asked:
Wheres my mommy?
The sheriff looked from the child to his mindless deputy to the field of confused kids. The realization hit him that soon more than one hundred other children would be asking him that exact question. And he had no idea what to tell any of them.
Copyright © 2004 John Helfers
OVER THE
WINE-DARK SEA
by Harry Turtledove
Historical fiction as penned by one of the masters
of the genre.
ABOUT
ARCHIVES
ADVERTISING
SUBMISSIONS
CONTACT
David Gerrold, was the Worldcon Guest of Honor in 2015, is a Hugo and Nebula winner, a bestselling novelist, and a screenplay and teleplay writer. His Star Trek episode, The Trouble With Tribbles, was voted the most popular single episode of that series.
THE BAG LADY
by
David Gerrold
The street stank of garbage and sweat, but it was still early. Later, as the day warmed up, the smells of garlic and bacon would seep out of the corner diner. Traffic splashed through spring puddles. The last white patches of winter still resisted the glare of the sun, but if this was not their last day, it would be their last week.
The bag lady shuffled painfully along the sidewalk, pushing an overloaded shopping cart with one broken wheel. She didnt walk as much as she staggered. She was a shapeless lump, an ambulatory heap of clothing, new layers added on top of the old, sweaters, sweatshirts, torn coats, a blanket, another coat, the whole stuffed with old newspapers for insulationshe was an oblate spheroid of rubbish and rejection. Her swollen ankles made it difficult for her to move, even harder to push the cart. Her feet were wrapped in more layers of dirty cloth.
The womans skin was leathery and lined, burned and scoured, eroded by the relentless weather. Her graying hair was a tangle of greasy ropes. If shed ever had a name, she hadnt heard anyone speak it in years. Her eyes were rheumy and bloodshotwherever she looked, she seemed to be staring at something on the other side of reality.
Several people passed her by, none of them saw her. She was invisible to them, not even scenery. Oblivious to her anguish and embarrassment, they hurried on about their businessexhaling puffs of breath like human locomotives, they chugged along the unbreakable rails of their lives.
The bag lady didnt care. She had more important matters to attend to. She did not often push her way onto this street; the business owners frowned at her, turned their hoses on her, chased her away with epithets and sometimes even threats of violence. But today
She frowned, she sniffed, she looked up the street and back again. Something wasnt right. No, not here. Not there, but close. Something in the universe smelled wrong. And it wasnt her.
And then, she spotted it
The dirty van, the dirty dark gray van. A panel van parked at the curb. No windows at the rear or sides. The front windows were tinted dark. No markings to identify the vehicle, no bumper stickers, no ads painted on the side. Just a featureless block.
It smelled wrong.
She looked down the street, all the way down to the end of the street, where a little girl in a pink winter coat had just come bouncing around the corner. She glowed with innocencethe world was still bright and beautiful to her. She was singing and skipping, trailing one mittened hand across the frosty store-fronts, leaving sketchy streaks in the hoar-frost.
And as it always did, the moment clicked into clarity. The bag lady made a decision. She pushed her heavy cart forward. She put all her strength into the effort, squelching desperately forward.
Finally, unable to move any further, she stopped, her cart inconveniently blocking the passenger door of the van, her reeking body blocking the sliding panel door on the side. Someone on the inside made a noise, It sounded like a curse.
The bag lady grunted in sudden annoyance. She leaned against the panel door of the van for balance, her wrinkled hand sliding and leaving an ugly smearand then a stream of urine ran down her left leg, puddling at her feet, steaming on the icy pavement.
The moment was perfectly timed. The little girl came dancing by, her song abruptly stopping as she glanced over. She made a face, an expression of disgust and disapproval, and then she broke into a run and scampered on toward school.
The bag lady still leaned against the van, frowning, concentrating on something more than her own body now. The left taillight of the van abruptly shattered. No repair shop would ever be able to make it light again. Every police cruiser that noticed would pull this vehicle over to cite the driver for the broken lightbut no, that wouldnt be enough. She needed to do more.
She muttered a few wordsbarely finishing the curse before the van pulled angrily away. The greasy handprint on its side would not wash offnot easily and not for a long time. But the handprint was only the smallest part of the spell. The van and its unseen occupant were now afflicted with a fetid malcharisma. They would never go unnoticed againit might be enough. The bag lady couldnt be sure.
In the great grand scheme of things, this little shift of possibility was so small as to be infinitesimal in its reachbut to the little girl in the pink coat, the unknowing recipient of this reversal of entropy, it was an unknown coup, a victory of life-changing proportionssimply because she would live to see tomorrow.
But for the bag lady, it was going to be a very expensive triumph. The avalanche of entropy is unforgiving and the effort to shift it even a millimeter would cost her dearly.
Already, she was groaning with new pains. She grabbed onto the handle of her shopping cart to keep from falling. It was so heavily-loaded it was an anchor to her sudden dizziness. For a moment, she did not know who she was or where she was. She knew only pain, the bottomless well of icy fire that gnawed at her gut, the first warnings of the waves of despair to come.
Somehow, she managed to make it across the slippery sidewalk to the nearest doorstep, where she sank down to her knees, collapsing in her rags, sagging against the frame of the door. She knew she couldnt stay here long. She knew the proprietor of this shop was an unforgiving tyrant, a small and petty excuse for a human being, interested only in amount of commerce he could attract, never in the people he might serve. Soon he would come bursting angrily out of his sacred warmth to chase her away.
But right now, she was overcome with the simple effort of breathing. In. Out. In. Out. She gasped for breath, strove to regain some sense of herself, but failing. This was going to be a bad one. Very bad. She couldnt help herself, she had to see. Still puffing, she began laboriously unwrapping the coils of cloth around her right leg, around and around, all the way down, until she finally revealed the mottled skin of her left foot. It was stippled with ugly blotches of green and yellow, blue and purple. There were new sores appearing, pus-filled boils, inflammations that grew even as she watched. Blood oozed from old scabs.
She searched desperately for the first telltale signs of gangrene, but was quickly disappointed. As eagerly as she hopedno, not yet. This wasnt the one. Not even close. Not big enough. Not yet. She was going to survive. She was going to live another day. She wept.
She could remember another timeso long long agoa time of naïve ignorance, but that was before the flashes began, before the smells and the flavors and the clamoring sense of wrongness overwhelmed her with a terrible compulsion to do somethinganythingthat might restore even a small balance to the world.
It isnt fair! Why me? she wept. Why me? What did I do to deserve this?
But even as the words dribbled out of her torn mouth, she already knew the answer. Because. Because. Because shed brought it on herselfwith her own outraged scream of anguish at the universe. Why doesnt somebody do something?
And the universe had answered: Why dont you?
So tomorrow, just like today, just like yesterday, just like all the days and years before, freezing through the unrelenting winter, burning and baking beneath the heavy blanket of summer, nevertheless shell lever herself up again, every day paying the ugly price of her compulsion one more time. She has no choice
The bag lady will pull herself up from the unforgiving pavement, stumble to her feet, wheezing and groaning, her bones crackling resentfully, all stiff and resistingracked with pain and hunger, driven by desperation, shell go out and search the streets and the alleys, looking for the big one, hoping, always hopingevery day hoping that today will be the day she can finally earn her death.
Copyright © 2016 by David Gerrold
THEIR MAJESTIES' BUCKETEERS
by L. Neil Smith
A classic closed-room mystery with a murder most foul....and most alien....
ABOUT
CURRENT ISSUE
ARCHIVES
ADVERTISING
SUBMISSIONS
CONTACT
Larry Hodges has sold more than seventy stories, including six to Galaxys Edge. His third novel, Campaign 2100: Game of Scorpions, was recently published by World Weaver Press.
MANBAT AND ROBIN
by
Larry Hodges
As the sun sets and the moon rises, a bat sleepily opens his eyes as he and thousands of other bats hang upside down in the batcave. He clutches a Darth Vader action figure under his wing.
Soon he flies out of the batcaveand sees the full moon, the signal from mankind that once again they need him, which happens every twenty-nine and a half days. Instantly alert, he veers away from the cloud of oblivious muggle bats, who know nothing of the seedy underworld of man. He flies to his secret hiding place, a broken-down phone booth next to a vacant gas station. Inside are his superhero comic books and other treasures.
He dons his superhero outfit and grabs his mighty club. He now possesses human strength and intelligence.
Its time to save the day, even though it is nighttime. Up, up and away!
He flies out over the cesspool of a city that humans call home. Bright lights make it seem like day. With his radar he checks out the scenes below. Somewhere a human must be in desperate need of a superhero.
He hears a robin singinga signal? He flies down to the robin, whose beak is pointing toward an open doorway to a bank below.
Good job, robin! Then, without any thought for his own safety, he swoops through the doorway, ready to battle with evil.
Hey, look at da funny-lookin bat! A short man with a nylon stocking over his head points at the window, where the bat stands silhouetted in the moonlight.
The other man looks up. Hes much taller and also wears a stocking over his head. Its wearin tiny red jockey underwear, a tiny little cape, and a tiny red mask!
And its carryin a cute little baseball bat! the short man says. Its some sorta bat superhero! We should run fer our lives! The men laugh as they holster the pistols they had drawn. This was a terrible mistake on their part.
Mmphmffmph! says a night watchman, who is gagged and tied up on the floor.
The tall man leans over the bat. So who are ye, little feller?
The bat stares back at the evil human. Im Manbat, he thinks with a guttural voice. Im your worst nightmare; a masked bat...with a bat.
It is time to be heroic. Manbat swoops up and smacks both men on the head with his mighty club.
Ow! they both cry.
Manbat circles; it is smacking time. These evil men need to be taught a bat lesson, and it is now bat time, and he is the bat person who is going to bat them around until they learn their bat lesson, because
His internal monologue is interrupted when the tall man snatches him out of the air by his cape and puts a choke hold on his throat. Ive got him! he cries as Manbat struggles to free himself. But the man is an expert in bat handlingobviously a cohort of one of the three Ps of Perversionthe Punner, the Puzzler, and the nefarious Puffin.
Lets unmask him, says the short man. I wanna know once and fer all who dis masked vigilante is. Then we can tell the world!
The tall man nods. Just like we did ta Manspider, Manhawk, and Womancat.
The short man reaches for Manbats mask. Is this the end of Manbat? He struggles against the tall mans grip, to no avail.
And then both men scream, and Manbat flies out of the grasp of the tall man. Both men reach for their faces where smelly white goo covers their nylon stockings.
All three look up at the sound of chirping. Up in a lighting fixture sits the robin. It lets loose two more gobs of white goo that splatter on the mens faces. They scream in terror and olfactory distress.
Good job, robin! Manbat thinks as he leaps into action. It is time to use his Manbat brain. He swoops up to the lighting fixture above and breaks it with a powerful swing of his mighty bat. He quickly puts out each of the lights, casting the room in darkness. He makes clicking sounds as he watches them with his radar. It is smacking time again.
Oh no! says the short man. Hes knocked da lights out, and now were blind as a bat!
Bats arent blind, you moron, Manbat thinks.
But just wait till our eyes adjust to the darkness! says the tall one. Then well get him! The two men stand there furiously adjusting their eyes to the darkness.
Beat you to it, says the night watchman. The robin has pecked through his bonds, freeing him. He has grabbed the short mans gun and points it at them. Manbat, who is about to start smacking, shrugs and gives each of the men a good smack on the noggin. They cry out in pain.
If not for dat infernal bat, weda gotten away with it! cries the tall man. The robin memorializes the moment with one more strategic dropping on each of the bad guys.
As the police take the two criminals away, Manbat spreads his wings and flies out into the night sky. The robin follows.
Nice work, robin, Manbat thinks. Perhaps we could team up sometime. Theyll call us Manbat and Stupid Bird. The robin chirps in agreement. Manbat nods toward his new-found superhero friend, and then swoops away.
He flies back to the old phone booth to stash his superhero gear. He neatly folds his cape and size 1/64th jockey underwear so they wont wrinkle, and carefully places his mask on top. Then, raising his mighty club to the sky, he thinks, Wherever there is injustice . . . wherever there is a human in need . . . wherever evil shows its ugly face . . . Ill be there.
Then he spreads his wings and takes off toward the batcave. On the way he eats a bug.
Copyright © 2016 by Larry Hodges
ABOUT
CURRENT ISSUE
ARCHIVES
ADVERTISING
SUBMISSIONS
CONTACT
Michael Swanwick is a five-time Hugo winner, and was the Guest of Honor this summer at the Worldcon. This story won the 2004 Hugo Award.
LEGIONS IN TIME
by
Michael Swanwick
Eleanor Voigt had the oddest job of anyone she knew. She worked eight hours a day in an office where no business was done. Her job was to sit at a desk and stare at the closet door. There was a button on the desk which she was to push if anybody came out that door. There was a big clock on the wall and precisely at noon, once a day, she went over to the door and unlocked it with a key she had been given. Inside was an empty closet. There were no trap doors or secret panels in it she had looked. It was just an empty closet.
If she noticed anything unusual, she was supposed to go back to her desk and press the button.
Unusual in what way? shed asked when shed been hired. I dont understand. What am I looking for?
Youll know it when you see it, Mr. Tarblecko had said in that odd accent of his. Mr. Tarblecko was her employer, and some kind of foreigner. He was the creepiest thing imaginable. He had pasty white skin and no hair at all on his head so that when he took his hat off he looked like some species of mushroom. His ears were small and almost pointed. Ellie thought he might have some kind of disease. But he paid two dollars an hour, which was good money nowadays for a woman of her age.
At the end of her shift, she was relieved by an unkempt young man who had once blurted out to her that he was a poet. When she came in, in the morning, a heavy Negress would stand up wordlessly, take her coat and hat from the rack, and with enormous dignity leave.
So all day Ellie sat behind the desk with nothing to do. She wasnt allowed to read a book, for fear she might get so involved in it that she would stop watching the door. Crosswords were allowed, because they werent as engrossing. She got a lot of knitting done, and was considering taking up tatting.
Over time the door began to loom large in her imagination. She pictured herself unlocking it at some forbidden not-noon time and seeing what? Her imagination failed her. No matter how vividly she visualized it, the door would open onto something mundane. Brooms and mops. Sports equipment. Galoshes and old clothes. What else would there be in a closet? What else could there be?
Sometimes, caught up in her imaginings, she would find herself on her feet. Sometimes, she walked to the door. Once she actually put her hand on the knob before drawing away. But always the thought of losing her job stopped her.
It was maddening.
Twice, Mr. Tarblecko had come to the office while she was on duty. Each time he was wearing that same black suit with that same narrow black tie. You have a watch? hed asked.
Yes, sir. The first time, shed held forth her wrist to show it to him. The disdainful way he ignored the gesture ensured she did not repeat it on his second visit.
Go away. Come back in forty minutes.
So she had gone out to a little tearoom nearby. She had a bag lunch back in her desk, with a baloney-and-mayonnaise sandwich and an apple, but shed been so flustered shed forgotten it, and then feared to go back after it. She treated herself to a dainty lady lunch that she was in no mood to appreciate, left a dime tip for the waitress, and was back in front of the office door exactly thirty-eight minutes after shed left.
At forty minutes, exactly, she reached for the door.
As if hed been waiting for her to do so, Mr. Tarblecko breezed through the door, putting on his hat. He didnt acknowledge her promptness or her presence. He just strode briskly past, as though she didnt exist.
Stunned, she went inside, closed the door, and returned to her desk.
She realized then that Mr. Tarblecko was genuinely, fabulously rich. He had the arrogance of those who are so wealthy that they inevitably get their way in all small matters because theres always somebody there to arrange things that way. His type was never grateful for anything and never bothered to be polite, because it never even occurred to them that things could be otherwise.
The more she thought about it, the madder she got. She was no Bolshevik, but it seemed to her that people had certain rights, and that one of these was the right to a little common courtesy. It diminished one to be treated like a stick of furniture. It was degrading. She was damned if she was going to take it.
Six months went by.
The door opened and Mr. Tarblecko strode in, as if hed left only minutes ago. You have a watch?
Ellie slid open a drawer and dropped her knitting into it. She opened another and took out her bag lunch. Yes.
Go away. Come back in forty minutes.
So she went outside. It was May, and Central Park was only a short walk away, so she ate there, by the little pond where children floated their toy sailboats. But all the while she fumed. She was a good employee she really was! She was conscientious, punctual, and she never called in sick. Mr. Tarblecko ought to appreciate that. He had no business treating her the way he did.
Almost, she wanted to overstay lunch, but her conscience wouldnt allow that. When she got back to the office, precisely thirty-nine and a half minutes after shed left, she planted herself squarely in front of the door so that when Mr. Tarblecko left he would have no choice but to confront her. It might well lose her job, but... well, if it did, it did. Thats how strongly she felt about it.
Thirty seconds later, the door opened and Mr. Tarblecko strode briskly out. Without breaking his stride or, indeed, showing the least sign of emotion, he picked her up by her two arms, swiveled effortlessly, and deposited her to the side.
Then he was gone. Ellie heard his footsteps dwindling down the hall.
The nerve! The sheer, raw gall of the man!
Ellie went back in the office, but she couldnt make herself sit down at the desk. She was far too upset. Instead, she walked back and forth the length of the room, arguing with herself, saying aloud those things she should have said and would have said if only Mr. Tarblecko had stood still for them. To be picked up and set aside like that... Well, it was really quite upsetting. It was intolerable.
What was particularly distressing was that there wasnt even any way to make her displeasure known.
At last, though, she calmed down enough to think clearly, and realized that she was wrong. There was something something more symbolic than substantive, admittedly that she could do.
She could open that door.
Ellie did not act on impulse. She was a methodical woman. So she thought the matter through before she did anything. Mr. Tarblecko very rarely showed up at the office only twice in all the time shed been here, and shed been here more than a year. Moreover, the odds of him returning to the office a third time only minutes after leaving it were negligible. He had left nothing behind she could see that at a glance; the office was almost Spartan in its emptiness. Nor was there any work here for him to return to.
Just to be safe, though, she locked the office door. Then she got her chair out from behind the desk and chocked it up under the doorknob so that even if somebody had a key, he couldnt get in. She put her ear to the door and listened for noises in the hall.
Nothing.
It was strange how, now that she had decided to do the deed, time seemed to slow and the office to expand. It took forever to cross the vast expanses of empty space between her and the closet door. Her hand reaching for its knob pushed through air as thick as molasses. Her fingers closed about it, one by one, and in the time it took for them to do so there was room enough for a hundred second thoughts. Faintly, she heard the sound of... machinery? A low humming noise.
She placed the key in the lock, and opened the door.
There stood Mr. Tarblecko.
Ellie shrieked, and staggered backward. One of her heels hit the floor wrong, and her ankle twisted, and she almost fell. Her heart was hammering so furiously her chest hurt.
Mr. Tarblecko glared at her from within the closet. His face was as white as a sheet of paper. One rule, he said coldly, tonelessly. You had only one rule, and you broke it. He stepped out. You are a very bad slave.
I... I... I... Ellie found herself gasping from the shock. Im not a slave at all!
There is where you are wrong, Eleanor Voigt. There is where you are very wrong indeed, said Mr. Tarblecko. Open the window.
Ellie went to the window and pulled up the blinds. There was a little cactus in a pot on the windowsill. She moved it to her desk. Then she opened the window. It stuck a little, so she had to put all her strength into it. The lower sash went up slowly at first and then, with a rush, slammed to the top. A light, fresh breeze touched her.
Climb onto the windowsill.
I most certainly will not, she was going to say. But to her complete astonishment, she found herself climbing up onto the sill. She could not help herself. It was as if her will were not her own.
Sit down with your feet outside the window.
It was like a hideous nightmare, the kind that you know cant be real and struggle to awaken from, but cannot. Her body did exactly as it was told to do. She had absolutely no control over it.
Do not jump until I tell you to do so.
Are you going to tell me to jump? she asked quaveringly. Oh, please, Mr. Tarblecko...
Now look down.
The office was on the ninth floor. Ellie was a lifelong New Yorker, so that had never seemed to her a particularly great height before. Now it did. The people on the sidewalk were as small as ants. The buses and automobiles on the street were the size of matchboxes. The sounds of horns and engines drifted up to her, and birdsong as well, the lazy background noises of a spring day in the city. The ground was so terribly far away! And there was nothing between her and it but air! Nothing holding her back from death but her fingers desperately clutching the window frame!
Ellie could feel all the worlds gravity willing her toward the distant concrete. She was dizzy with vertigo and a sick, stomach-tugging urge to simply let go and, briefly, fly. She squeezed her eyes shut tight, and felt hot tears streaming down her face.
She could tell from Mr. Tarbleckos voice that he was standing right behind her. If I told you to jump, Eleanor Voigt, would you do so?
Yes, she squeaked.
What kind of person jumps to her death simply because shes been told to do so?
A... a slave!
Then what are you?
A slave! A slave! Im a slave! She was weeping openly now, as much from humiliation as from fear. I dont want to die! Ill be your slave, anything, whatever you say!
If youre a slave, then what kind of slave should you be?
A... a... good slave.
Come back inside.
Gratefully, she twisted around, and climbed back into the office. Her knees buckled when she tried to stand, and she had to grab at the windowsill to keep from falling. Mr. Tarblecko stared at her, sternly and steadily.
You have been given your only warning, he said. If you disobey again or if you ever try to quit I will order you out the window.
He walked into the closet and closed the door behind him.
There were two hours left on her shift time enough, barely, to compose herself. When the disheveled young poet showed up, she dropped her key in her purse and walked past him without so much as a glance. Then she went straight to the nearest hotel bar and ordered a gin and tonic.
She had a lot of thinking to do.
Eleanor Voigt was not without resources. She had been an executive secretary before meeting her late husband, and everyone knew that a good executive secretary effectively runs her bosss business for him. Before the Crash, she had run a household with three servants. She had entertained. Some of her parties had required weeks of planning and preparation. If it werent for the Depression, she was sure shed be in a much better-paid position than the one she held.
She was not going to be a slave.
But before she could find a way out of her predicament, she had to understand it. First, the closet. Mr. Tarblecko had left the office and then, minutes later, popped up inside it. A hidden passage of some kind? No that was simultaneously too complicated and not complicated enough. She had heard machinery, just before she opened the door. So... some kind of transportation device, then. Something that a day ago she would have sworn couldnt exist. A teleporter, perhaps, or a time machine.
The more she thought of it, the better she liked the thought of the time machine. It was not just that teleporters were the stuff of Sunday funnies and Buck Rogers serials, while The Time Machine was a distinguished philosophical work by Mr. H. G. Wells. Though she had to admit that figured in there. But a teleportation device required a twin somewhere, and Mr. Tarblecko hadnt had the time even to leave the building.
A time machine, however, would explain so much! Her employers long absences. The necessity that the device be watched when not in use, lest it be employed by Someone Else. Mr. Tarbleckos abrupt appearance today, and his possession of a coercive power that no human being on Earth had.
The fact that she could no longer think of Mr. Tarblecko as human.
She had barely touched her drink, but now she found herself too impatient to finish it. She slapped a dollar bill down on the bar and, without waiting for her change, left.
During the time it took to walk the block and a half to the office building and ride the elevator up to the ninth floor, Ellie made her plans. She strode briskly down the hallway and opened the door without knocking. The unkempt young man looked up, startled, from a scribbled sheet of paper.
You have a watch?
Y-yes, but... Mr. Tarblecko...
Get out. Come back in forty minutes.
With grim satisfaction, she watched the young man cram his key into one pocket and the sheet of paper into another and leave. Good slave, she thought to herself. Perhaps hed already been through the little charade Mr. Tarblecko had just played on her. Doubtless every employee underwent ritual enslavement as a way of keeping them in line. The problem with having slaves, however, was that they couldnt be expected to display any initiative... Not on the masters behalf, anyway.
Ellie opened her purse and got out the key. She walked to the closet.
For an instant she hesitated. Was she really sure enough to risk her life? But the logic was unassailable. She had been given no second chance. If Mr. Tarblecko knew she was about to open the door a second time, he would simply have ordered her out the window on her first offense. The fact that he hadnt, meant that he didnt know.
She took a deep breath and opened the door.
There was a world inside.
For what seemed like forever, Ellie stood staring at the bleak metropolis so completely unlike New York City. Its buildings were taller than any she had ever seen miles high! and interlaced with skywalks, like those in Metropolis. But the buildings in the movie had been breathtaking, and these were the opposite of beautiful. They were ugly as sin: windowless, gray, stained, and discolored. There were monotonous lines of harsh lights along every street, and under their glare trudged men and women as uniform and lifeless as robots. Outside the office, it was a beautiful bright day. But on the other side of the closet, the world was dark as night.
And it was snowing.
Gingerly, she stepped into the closet. The instant her foot touched the floor, it seemed to expand to all sides. She stood at the center of a great wheel of doors, with all but two of them to her office and to the winter world shut. There were hooks beside each door, and hanging from them were costumes of a hundred different cultures. She thought she recognized togas, Victorian opera dress, kimonos... But most of the clothing was unfamiliar.
Beside the door into winter, there was a long cape. Ellie wrapped it around herself, and discovered a knob on the inside. She twisted it to the right, and suddenly the coat was hot as hot. Quickly, she twisted the knob to the left, and it grew cold. She fiddled with the thing until the cape felt just right. Then she straightened her shoulders, took a deep breath, and stepped out into the forbidding city.
There was a slight electric sizzle, and she was standing in the street.
Ellie spun around to see what was behind her: a rectangle of some glassy black material. She rapped it with her knuckles. It was solid. But when she brought her key near its surface, it shimmered and opened into that strange space between worlds again.
So she had a way back home.
To either side of her rectangle were identical glassy rectangles faceted slightly away from it. They were the exterior of an enormous kiosk, or perhaps a very low building, at the center of a large, featureless square. She walked all the way around it, rapping each rectangle with her key. Only the one would open for her.
The first thing to do was to find out where or, rather, when she was. Ellie stepped in front of one of the hunched, slow-walking men. Excuse me, sir, could you answer a few questions for me?
The man raised a face that was utterly bleak and without hope. A ring of gray metal glinted from his neck. Hawrzat dagtiknut? he asked.
Ellie stepped back in horror and, like a wind-up toy temporarily halted by a hand or a foot, the man resumed his plodding gait.
She cursed herself. Of course language would have changed in the however-many-centuries future she found herself in. Well... that was going to make gathering information more difficult. But she was used to difficult tasks. The evening of Johns suicide, she had been the one to clean the walls and the floor. After that, shed known that she was capable of doing anything she set her mind to.
Above all, it was important that she not get lost. She scanned the square with the doorways in time at its center mentally, she dubbed it Times Square and chose at random one of the broad avenues converging on it. That, she decided would be Broadway.
Ellie started down Broadway, watching everybody and everything. Some of the drone-folk were dragging sledges with complex machinery on them. Others were hunched under soft, translucent bags filled with murky fluid and vague biomorphic shapes. The air smelled bad, but in ways she was not familiar with.
She had gotten perhaps three blocks when the sirens went off great piercing blasts of noise that assailed the ears and echoed from the building walls. All the streetlights flashed off and on and off again in a one-two rhythm. From unseen loudspeakers, an authoritative voice blared, Akgang! Akgang! Kronzvarbrakar! Zawzawkstrag! Akgang! Akgang...
Without hurry, the people in the street began turning away, touching their hands to dull gray plates beside nondescript doors and disappearing into the buildings.
Oh, cripes! Ellie muttered. Shed best
There was a disturbance behind her. Ellie turned and saw the strangest thing yet.
It was a girl of eighteen or nineteen, wearing summer clothes a mans trousers, a short-sleeved flower-print blouse and she was running down the street in a panic. She grabbed at the uncaring drones, begging for help. Please! she cried. Cant you help me? Somebody! Please... you have to help me! Puffs of steam came from her mouth with each breath. Once or twice she made a sudden dart for one of the doorways and slapped her hand on the greasy plates. But the doors would not open for her.
Now the girl had reached Ellie. In a voice that expected nothing, she said, Please?
Ill help you, dear, Ellie said.
The girl shrieked, then convulsively hugged her. Oh, thank you, thank you, thank you, she babbled.
Follow close behind me. Ellie strode up behind one of the lifeless un-men and, just after he had slapped his hand on the plate, but before he could enter, grabbed his rough tunic and gave it a yank. He turned.
Vamoose! she said in her sternest voice, and jerked a thumb over her shoulder.
The un-man turned away. He might not understand the word, but the tone and the gesture sufficed.
Ellie stepped inside, pulling the girl after her. The door closed behind them.
Wow, said the girl wonderingly. How did you do that?
This is a slave culture. For a slave to survive, hes got to obey anyone who acts like a master. Its that simple. Now, whats your name and how did you get here? As she spoke, Ellie took in her surroundings. The room they were in was dim, grimy and vast. So far as she could see, there were no interior walls, only the occasional pillar and here and there a set of functional metal stairs without railings.
Nadine Shepard. I... I... There was a door! And I walked through it and I found myself here. I...
The child was close to hysteria. I know, dear. Tell me, when are you from?
Chicago. On the North Side, near
Not where, dear, when? What year is it?
Uh... two thousand and four. Isnt it?
Not here. Not now. The gray people were everywhere, moving sluggishly, yet always keeping within sets of yellow lines painted on the concrete floor. Their smell was pervasive, and far from pleasant. Still...
Ellie stepped directly into the path of one of the sad creatures, a woman. When she stopped, Ellie took the tunic from her shoulders and then stepped back. Without so much as an expression of annoyance, the woman resumed her plodding walk.
Here you are. She handed the tunic to young Nadine. Put this on, dear, you must be freezing. Your skin is positively blue. And, indeed, it was not much warmer inside than it had been outdoors. Im Eleanor Voigt. Mrs. Eleanor Voigt.
Shivering, Nadine donned the rough garment. But instead of thanking Ellie, she said, You look familiar.
Ellie returned her gaze. She was a pretty enough creature though, strangely, she wore no makeup at all. Her features were regular, intelligent You look familiar too. I cant quite put my finger on it, but...
Okay, Nadine said, now tell me. Please. Where and when am I, and whats going on?
I honestly dont know, Ellie said. Dimly, through the walls, she could hear the sirens and the loudspeaker-voice. If only it werent so murky in here! She couldnt get any clear idea of the buildings layout or function.
But you must know! Youre so... so capable, so in control. You...
Im a castaway like you, dear. Just figuring things out as I go along. She continued to peer. But I can tell you this much: We are far, far in the future. The poor degraded beings you saw on the street are the slaves of a superior race lets call them the Aftermen. The Aftermen are very cruel, and they can travel through time as easily as you or I can travel from city to city via inter-urban rail. And thats all I know. So far.
Nadine was peering out a little slot in the door that Ellie hadnt noticed. Now she said, Whats this?
Ellie took her place at the slot, and saw a great bulbous street-filling machine pull to a halt a block from the building. Insectoid creatures that might be robots or might be men in body armor poured out of it, and swarmed down the street, examining every door. The sirens and the loudspeakers cut off. The streetlights returned to normal. Its time we left, Ellie said.
An enormous artificial voice shook the building. Akbang! Akbang! Zawzawksbild! Alzowt! Zawzawksbild! Akbang!
Quickly!
She seized Nadines hand, and they were running.
Without emotion, the gray folk turned from their prior courses and unhurriedly made for the exits.
Ellie and Nadine tried to stay off the walkways entirely. But the air began to tingle, more on the side away from the walkways than the side toward, and then to burn and then to sting. They were quickly forced between the yellow lines. At first they were able to push their way past the drones, and then to shoulder their way through their numbers. But more and more came dead-stepping their way down the metal stairways. More and more descended from the upper levels via lifts that abruptly descended from the ceiling to disgorge them by the hundreds. More and more flowed outward from the buildings dim interior.
Passage against the current of flesh became first difficult, and then impossible. They were swept backwards, helpless as corks in a rain-swollen river. Outward they were forced and through the exit into the street.
The police were waiting there.
At the sight of Ellie and Nadine they could not have been difficult to discern among the uniform drabness of the others two of the armored figures stepped forward with long poles and brought them down on the women.
Ellie raised her arm to block the pole, and it landed solidly on her wrist.
Horrid, searing pain shot through her, greater than anything she had ever experienced before. For a giddy instant, Ellie felt a strange elevated sense of being, and she thought, If I can put up with this, I can endure anything. Then the world went away.
Ellie came to in a jail cell.
At least thats what she thought it was. The room was small, square, and doorless. A featureless ceiling gave off a drab, even light. A bench ran around the perimeter, and there was a hole in the middle of the room whose stench advertised its purpose.
She sat up.
On the bench across from her, Nadine was weeping silently into her hands.
So her brave little adventure had ended. She had rebelled against Mr. Tarbleckos tyranny and come to the same end that awaited most rebels. It was her own foolish fault. She had acted without sufficient forethought, without adequate planning, without scouting out the opposition and gathering information first. She had gone up against a Power that could range effortlessly across time and space, armed only with a pocket handkerchief and a spare set of glasses, and inevitably that Power had swatted her down with a contemptuous minimum of their awesome force.
They hadnt even bothered to take away her purse.
Ellie dug through it, found a cellophane-wrapped hard candy, and popped it into her mouth. She sucked on it joylessly. All hope whatsoever was gone from her.
Still, even when one has no hope, ones obligations remain. Are you all right, Nadine? she forced herself to ask. Is there anything I can do to help?
Nadine lifted her tear-stained face. I just went through a door, she said. Thats all. I didnt do anything bad or wrong or... or anything. And now Im here! Fury blazed up in her. Damn you, damn you, damn you!
Me? Ellie said, astonished.
You! You shouldnt have let them get us. You shouldve taken us to some hiding place, and then gotten us back home. But you didnt. Youre a stupid, useless old woman!
It was all Ellie could do to keep from smacking the young lady. But Nadine was practically a child, she told herself, and it didnt seem like they raised girls to have much gumption in the year 2004. They were probably weak and spoiled people, up there in the Twenty-first Century, who had robots to do all their work for them, and nothing to do but sit around and listen to the radio all day. So she held not only her hand, but her tongue. Dont worry, dear, she said soothingly. Well get out of this. Somehow.
Nadine stared at her bleakly, disbelievingly. How? she demanded.
But to this Ellie had no answer.
Time passed. Hours, by Ellies estimation, and perhaps many hours. And with its passage, she found herself, more out of boredom than from the belief that it would be of any use whatsoever, looking at the situation analytically again.
How had the Aftermen tracked her down?
Some sort of device on the time-door might perhaps warn them that an unauthorized person had passed through. But the police had located her so swiftly and surely! They had clearly known exactly where she was. Their machine had come straight toward the building theyd entered. The floods of non-men had flushed her right out into their arms.
So it was something about her, or on her, that had brought the Aftermen so quickly.
Ellie looked at her purse with new suspicion. She dumped its contents on the ledge beside her, and pawed through them, looking for the guilty culprit. A few hard candies, a lace hankie, half a pack of cigarettes, fountain pen, glasses case, bottle of aspirin, house key... and the key to the time closet. The only thing in all she owned that had come to her direct from Mr. Tarblecko. She snatched it up.
It looked ordinary enough. Ellie rubbed it, sniffed it, touched it gently to her tongue.
It tasted sour.
Sour, the way a small battery tasted if you touched your tongue to it. There was a faint trickle of electricity coming from the thing. It was clearly no ordinary key.
She pushed her glasses up on her forehead, held the thing to her eye, and squinted. It looked exactly like a common everyday key. Almost. It had no manufacturers name on it, and that was unexpected, given that the key looked new and unworn. The top part of it was covered with irregular geometric decorations.
Or were they decorations?
She looked up to see Nadine studying her steadily, unblinkingly, like a cat. Nadine, honey, your eyes are younger than mine would you take a look at this? Are those tiny... switches on this thing?
What? Nadine accepted the key from her, examined it, poked at it with one nail.
Flash.
When Ellie stopped blinking and could see again, one wall of their cell had disappeared.
Nadine stepped to the very edge of the cell, peering outward. A cold wind whipped bitter flakes of snow about her. Look! she cried. Then, when Ellie stood beside her to see what she saw, Nadine wrapped her arms about the older woman and stepped out into the abyss.
Ellie screamed.
The two women piloted the police vehicle up Broadway, toward Times Square. Though a multiplicity of instruments surrounded the windshield, the controls were simplicity itself: a single stick which when pushed forward accelerated the vehicle and when pushed to either side turned it. Apparently the police did not need to be particularly smart. Neither the steering mechanism nor the doors had any locks on them, so far as Ellie could tell. Apparently the drone-men had so little initiative that locks werent required. Which would help explain how she and Nadine had escaped so easily.
How did you know this vehicle was beneath us? Ellie asked. How did you know wed be able to drive it? I almost had a heart attack when you pushed me out on top of it.
Way gnarly, wasnt it? Straight out of a Hong Kong video. Nadine grinned. Just call me Michelle Yeoh.
If you say so. She was beginning to rethink her hasty judgment of the lass. Apparently the people of 2004 werent quite the shrinking violets shed made them out to be.
With a flicker and a hum, a square sheet of glass below the windshield came to life. Little white dots of light danced, jittered, and coalesced to form a face.
It was Mr. Tarblecko.
Time criminals of the Dawn Era, his voice thundered from a hidden speaker. Listen and obey.
Ellie shrieked, and threw her purse over the visi-plate. Dont listen to him! she ordered Nadine. See if you can find a way of turning this thing off!
Bring the stolen vehicle to a complete halt immediately!
To her horror, if not her surprise, Ellie found herself pulling the steering-bar back, slowing the police car to a stop. But then Nadine, in blind obedience to Mr. Tarbleckos compulsive voice, grabbed for the bar as well. Simultaneously, she stumbled and, with a little eep noise, lurched against the bar, pushing it sideways.
The vehicle slewed to one side, smashed into a building wall, and toppled over.
Then Nadine had the roof-hatch open and was pulling her through it. Cmon! she shouted. I can see the black doorway-thingie the, you know, place!
Following, Ellie had to wonder about the educational standards of the year 2004. The young lady didnt seem to have a very firm grasp on the English language.
Then they had reached Times Square and the circle of doorways at its center. The streetlights were flashing and loudspeakers were shouting, Akbang! Akbang! and police vehicles were converging upon them from every direction, but there was still time. Ellie tapped the nearest doorway with her key. Nothing. The next. Nothing. Then she was running around the building, scraping the key against each doorway, and... there it was!
She seized Nadines hand, and they plunged through.
The space inside expanded in a great wheel to all sides. Ellie spun about. There were doors everywhere and all of them closed. She had not the faintest idea which one led back to her own New York City.
Wait, though! There were costumes appropriate to each time hanging by their doors. If she just went down them until she found a business suit...
Nadine gripped her arm. Oh, my God!
Ellie turned, looked, saw. A doorway the one they had come through, obviously had opened behind them. In it stood Mr. Tarblecko. Or, to be more precise, three Mr. Tarbleckos. They were all as identical as peas in a pod. She had no way of knowing which one, if any, was hers.
Through here! Quick! Nadine shrieked. Shed snatched open the nearest door.
Together, they fled through it.
Oolohstullalu ashulalumoota! a woman sang out. She wore a jumpsuit and carried a clipboard, which she thrust into Ellies face. Oolalulaswula ulalulin.
I... I dont understand what youre saying, Ellie faltered. They stood on the green lawn of a gentle slope that led down to the ocean. Down by the beach, enormous construction machines, operated by both men and women (women! of all the astonishing sights she had seen, this was strangest), were rearing an enormous, enigmatic structure, reminiscent to Ellies eye of Sunday school illustrations of the Tower of Babel. Gentle tropical breezes stirred her hair.
Dawn Era, Amerlingo, the clipboard said. Exact period uncertain. Answer these questions. Gas for lights or for cars?
For cars, mostly. Although there are still a few
Apples for eating or computing?
Eating, Ellie said, while simultaneously Nadine said, Both.
Scopes for dreaming or for resurrecting?
Neither woman said anything.
The clipboard chirped in a satisfied way. Early Atomic Age, pre- and post-Hiroshima, one each. You will experience a moments discomfort. Do not be alarmed. It is for your own good.
Please. Ellie turned from the woman to the clipboard and back, uncertain which to address. Whats going on? Where are we? We have so many
Theres no time for questions, the woman said impatiently. Her accent was unlike anything Ellie had ever heard before. You must undergo indoctrination, loyalty imprinting, and chronomilitary training immediately. We need all the time-warriors we can get. This base is going to be destroyed in the morning.
What? I...
Hand me your key.
Without thinking, Ellie gave the thing to the woman. Then a black nausea overcame her. She swayed, fell, and was unconscious before she hit the ground.
Would you like some heroin?
The man sitting opposite her had a face that was covered with blackwork tattoo eels. He grinned, showing teeth that had all been filed to a point.
I beg your pardon? Ellie was not at all certain where she was, or how she had gotten here. Nor did she comprehend how she could have understood this alarming fellows words, for he most certainly had not been speaking English.
Heroin. He thrust the open metal box of white powder at her. Do you want a snort?
No, thank you. Ellie spoke carefully, trying not to give offense. I find that it gives me spots.
With a disgusted noise, the man turned away.
Then the young woman sitting beside her said in a puzzled way, Dont I know you?
She turned. It was Nadine. Well, my dear, I should certainly hope you havent forgotten me so soon.
Mrs. Voigt? Nadine said wonderingly. But youre... youre... young!
Involuntarily, Ellies hands went up to her face. The skin was taut and smooth. The incipient softening of her chin was gone. Her hair, when she brushed her hands through it, was sleek and full.
She found herself desperately wishing she had a mirror.
They must have done something. While I was asleep. She lightly touched her temples, the skin around her eyes. Im not wearing any glasses! I can see perfectly! She looked around her. The room she was in was even more Spartan than the jail cell had been. There were two metal benches facing each other, and on them sat as motley a collection of men and women as she had ever seen. There was a woman who must have weighed three hundred pounds and every ounce of it muscle. Beside her sat an albino lad so slight and elfin he hardly seemed there at all. Until, that is, one looked at his clever face and burning eyes. Then one knew him to be easily the most dangerous person in the room. As for the others, well, none of them had horns or tails, but that was about it.
The elf leaned forward. Dawn Era, arent you? he said. If you survive this, youll have to tell me how you got here.
I
They want you to think youre as good as dead already. Dont believe them! I wouldnt have signed up in the first place, if I hadnt come back afterwards and told myself Id come through it all intact. He winked and settled back. The situation is hopeless, of course. But I wouldnt take it seriously.
Ellie blinked. Was everybody mad here?
In that same instant, a visi-plate very much like the one in the police car lowered from the ceiling, and a woman appeared on it. Hero mercenaries, she said, I salute you! As you already know, we are at the very front lines of the War. The Aftermen Empire has been slowly, inexorably moving backwards into their past, our present, a year at time. So far, the Optimized Rationality of True Men has lost five thousand three hundred and fourteen years to their onslaught. Her eyes blazed. That advance ends here! That advance ends now! We have lost so far because, living down-time from the Aftermen, we cannot obtain a technological superiority to them. Every weapon we invent passes effortlessly into their hands.
So we are going to fight and defeat them, not with technology but with the one quality that, not being human, they lack human character! Our researches into the far past have shown that superior technology can be defeated by raw courage and sheer numbers. One man with a sunstroker can be overwhelmed by savages equipped with nothing more than neutron bombs if there are enough of them, and they dont mind dying! An army with energy guns can be destroyed by rocks and sticks and determination.
In a minute, your transporter and a million more like it will arrive at staging areas afloat in null-time. You will don respirators and disembark. There you will find the time-torpedoes. Each one requires two operators a pilot and a button-pusher. The pilot will bring you in as close as possible to the Aftermen time-dreadnoughts. The button-pusher will then set off the chronomordant explosives.
This is madness, Ellie thought. Ill do no such thing. Simultaneous with the thought came the realization that she had the complex skills needed to serve as either pilot or button-pusher. They must have been given to her at the same time she had been made young again and her eyesight improved.
Not one in a thousand of you will live to make it anywhere near the time-dreadnoughts. But those few who do will justify the sacrifices of the rest. For with your deaths, you will be preserving humanity from enslavement and destruction! Martyrs, I salute you. She clenched her fist. We are nothing! The Rationality is all!
Then everyone was on his or her feet, all facing the visi-screen, all raising clenched fists in response to the salute, and all chanting as one, We are nothing! The Rationality is all!
To her horror and disbelief, Ellie discovered herself chanting the oath of self-abnegation in unison with the others, and, worse, meaning every word of it.
The woman who had taken the key away from her had said something about loyalty imprinting. Now Ellie understood what that term entailed.
In the gray not-space of null-time, Ellie kicked her way into the time-torpedo. It was to her newly sophisticated eyes, rather a primitive thing: Fifteen grams of nano-mechanism welded to a collapsteel hull equipped with a noninertial propulsion unit and packed with five tons of something her mental translator rendered as annihilatium. This last, she knew to the core of her being, was ferociously destructive stuff.
Nadine wriggled in after her. Let me pilot, she said. Ive been playing video games since Mario was the villain in Donkey Kong.
Nadine, dear, theres something Ive been meaning to ask you. Ellie settled into the button-pusher slot. There were twenty-three steps to setting off the annihilatium, each one finicky, and if were even one step taken out of order, nothing would happen. She had absolutely no doubt she could do it correctly, swiftly, efficiently.
Yes?
Does all that futuristic jargon of yours actually mean anything?
Nadines laughter was cut off by a squawk from the visi-plate. The woman who had lectured them earlier appeared, looking stern. Launch in twenty-three seconds, she said. For the Rationality!
For the Rationality! Ellie responded fervently and in unison with Nadine. Inside, however, she was thinking, How did I get into this? and then, ruefully, Well, theres no fool like an old fool.
Eleven seconds... seven seconds... three seconds... one second.
Nadine launched.
Without time and space, there can be neither sequence nor pattern. The battle between the Aftermen dreadnoughts and the time-torpedoes of the Rationality, for all its shifts and feints and evasions, could be reduced to a single blip of instantaneous action and then rendered into a single binary datum: win/lose.
The Rationality lost.
The time-dreadnoughts of the Aftermen crept another year into the past.
But somewhere in the very heart of that not-terribly-important battle, two torpedoes, one of which was piloted by Nadine, converged upon the hot-spot of guiding consciousness that empowered and drove the flagship of the Aftermen time-armada. Two button-pushers set off their explosives. Two shockwaves bowed outward, met, meshed, and merged with the expanding shockwave of the countermeasure launched by the dreadnoughts tutelary awareness,
Something terribly complicated happened.
Then Ellie found herself sitting at a table in the bar of the Algonquin Hotel, back in New York City. Nadine was sitting opposite her. To either side of them were the clever albino and the man with the tattooed face and the filed teeth.
The albino smiled widely. Ah, the primitives! Of all who could have survived myself excepted, of course you are the most welcome.
His tattooed companion frowned. Please show some more tact, Sev. However they may appear to us, these folk are not primitives to themselves.
You are right as always, Dun Jal. Permit me to introduce myself. I am Seventh-Clone of House Orpen, Lord Extratemporal of the Centuries 3197 through 3992 Inclusive, Backup Heir Potential to the Indeterminate Throne. Sev, for short.
Dun Jal. Mercenary. From the early days of the Rationality. Before it grew decadent.
Eleanor Voigt, Nadine Shepard. Im from 1936, and shes from 2004. Where if thats the right word are we?
Neither where nor when, delightful aboriginal. We have obviously been thrown into hypertime, that no-longer-theoretical state informing and supporting the more mundane seven dimensions of time with which you are doubtless familiar. Had we minds capable of perceiving it directly without going mad, who knows what we should see? As it is, he waved a hand, all this is to me as my One-Fathers clonatorium, in which so many of I spent our minority.
I see a workshop, Dun Jal said.
I see Nadine began.
Dun Jal turned pale. A Tarbleck-null! He bolted to his feet, hand instinctively going for a sidearm which, in their current state, did not exist.
Mr. Tarblecko! Ellie gasped. It was the first time she had thought of him since her imprinted technical training in the time-fortress of the Rationality, and speaking his name brought up floods of related information: That there were seven classes of Aftermen, or Tarblecks as they called themselves. That the least of them, the Tarbleck-sixes, were brutal and domineering overlords. That the greatest of them, the Tarbleck-nulls commanded the obedience of millions. That the maximum power a Tarbleck-null could call upon at an instants notice was four quads per second per second. That the physical expression of that power was so great that, had she known, Ellie would never have gone through that closet door in the first place.
Sev gestured toward an empty chair. Yes, I thought it was about time for you to show up.
The sinister gray Afterman drew up the chair and sat down to their table. The small one knows why I am here, he said. The others do not. It is degrading to explain myself to such as you, so he shall have to.
I am so privileged as to have studied the more obscure workings of time, yes. The little man put his fingertips together and smiled a fey, foxy smile over their tips. So I know that physical force is useless here. Only argument can prevail. Thus... trial by persuasion it is. I shall go first.
He stood up. My argument is simple: As I told our dear, savage friends here earlier, an heir-potential to the Indeterminate Throne is too valuable to risk on uncertain adventures. Before I was allowed to enlist as a mercenary, my elder self had to return from the experience to testify I would survive it unscathed. I did. Therefore, I will.
He sat.
There was a moments silence. Thats all you have to say? Dun Jal asked.
It is enough.
Well. Dun Jal cleared his throat and stood. Then it is my turn. The Empire of the Aftermen is inherently unstable at all points. Perhaps it was a natural phenomenon once. Perhaps the Aftermen arose from the workings of ordinary evolutionary processes, and could at one time claim that therefore they had a natural place in this continuum. That changed when they began to expand their Empire into their own past. In order to enable their back-conquests, they had to send agents to all prior periods in time to influence and corrupt, to change the flow of history into something terrible and terrifying, from which they might arise. And so they did.
Massacres, death-camps, genocide, World Wars... (There were other terms that did not translate, concepts more horrible than Ellie had words for.) You dont really think those were the work of human beings, do you? Were much too sensible a race for that sort of thing when were left to our own devices. No, all the worst of our miseries are instigated by the Aftermen. We are far from perfect, and the best example of this is the cruel handling of the War in the final years of the Optimized Rationality of True Men, where our leaders have become almost as terrible as the Aftermen themselves because it is from their very ranks that the Aftermen shall arise. But what might we have been?
Without the interference of the Aftermen might we not have become something truly admirable? Might we not have become not the Last Men, but the First truly worthy of the name? He sat down.
Lightly, sardonically, Sev applauded. Next?
The Tarbleck-null placed both hands heavily on the table and, leaning forward, pushed himself up. Does the tiger explain himself to the sheep? he asked. Does he need to explain? The sheep understand well enough that Death has come to walk among them, to eat those it will and spare the rest only because he is not yet hungry. So too do men understand that they have met their master. I do not enslave men because it is right or proper but because I can. The proof of which is that I have!
Strength needs no justification. It exists or it does not. I exist. Who here can say that I am not your superior? Who here can deny that Death has come to walk among you? Natural selection chose the fittest among men to become a new race. Evolution has set my foot upon your necks, and I will not take it off.
To universal silence, he sat down. The very slightest of glances he threw Ellies way, as if to challenge her to refute him. Nor could she! Her thoughts were all confusion, her tongue all in a knot. She knew he was wrong she was sure of it! and yet she could not put her arguments together. She simply couldnt think clearly and quickly enough.
Nadine laughed lightly.
Poor superman! she said. Evolution isnt linear, like that chart that has a fish crawling out of the water at one end and a man in a business suit at the other. All species are constantly trying to evolve in all directions at once a little taller, a little shorter, a little faster, a little slower. When that distinction proves advantageous, it tends to be passed along. The Aftermen arent any smarter than Men are less so, in some ways. Less flexible, less innovative... Look what a stagnant world theyve created! What they are is more forceful.
Forceful? Ellie said, startled. Is that all?
Thats enough. Think of all the trouble caused by men like Hitler, Mussolini, Caligula, Pol Pot, Archers-Wang 43... All they had was the force of their personality, the ability to get others to do what they wanted. Well, the Aftermen are the descendants of exactly such people, only with the force of will squared and cubed. That afternoon when the Tarbleck-null ordered you to sit in the window? It was the easiest thing in the world to one of them. As easy as breathing.
Thats why the Rationality cant win. Oh, they could win, if they were willing to root out that streak of persuasive coercion within themselves. But theyre fighting a war, and in times of war one uses whatever weapons one has. The ability to tell millions of soldiers to sacrifice themselves for the common good is simply too useful to be thrown away. But all the time theyre fighting the external enemy, the Aftermen are evolving within their own numbers.
You admit it, the Tarbleck said.
Oh, be still! Youre a foolish little creature, and you have no idea what youre up against. Have you ever asked the Aftermen from the leading edge of your Empire why youre expanding backwards into the past rather than forward into the future? Obviously because there are bigger and more dangerous things up ahead of you than you dare face. Youre afraid to go there afraid that you might find me! Nadine took something out of her pocket. Now go away, all of you.
Flash.
Nothing changed. Everything changed.
Ellie was still sitting in the Algonquin with Nadine. But Sev, Dun Jal, and the Tarbleck-null were all gone. More significantly, the bar felt real in a way it hadnt an instant before. She was back home, in her own now and her own when.
Ellie dug into her purse and came up with a crumpled pack of Lucky Strike Greens, teased one out, and lit it. She took a deep drag on the cigarette and then exhaled. All right, she said, who are you?
The girls eyes sparkled with amusement. Why, Ellie, dear, dont you know? Im you!
So it was that Eleanor Voigt was recruited into the most exclusive organization in all Time an organization that was comprised in hundreds of thousands of instances entirely and solely of herself. Over the course of millions of years she grew and evolved, of course, so that her ultimate terrifying and glorious self was not even remotely human. But everything starts somewhere, and Ellie of necessity had to start small.
The Aftermen were one of the simpler enemies of the humane future she felt that Humanity deserved. Nevertheless they had to be gently and nonviolently, which made the task more difficult opposed.
After fourteen months of training and the restoration of all her shed age, Ellie was returned to New York City on the morning she had first answered the odd help wanted ad in the Times. Her original self had been detoured away from the situation, to be recruited if necessary at a later time.
Unusual in what way? she asked. I dont understand. What am I looking for?
Youll know it when you see it, the Tarbleck-null said.
He handed her the key.
She accepted it. There were tools hidden within her body whose powers dwarfed those of this primitive chronotransfer device. But the encoded information the key contained would lay open the workings of the Aftermen Empire to her. Working right under their noses, she would be able to undo their schemes, diminish their power, and, ultimately, prevent them from ever coming into existence in the first place.
Ellie had only the vaguest idea how she was supposed to accomplish all this. But she was confident she could figure it out, given time. And she had the time.
All the time in the world.
Copyright © 2004 by Michael Swanwick
ABOUT
ARCHIVES
ADVERTISING
SUBMISSIONS
CONTACT
Joy Ward is the author of one novel. She has several stories in print, at magazines and in anthologies, and has also done interviews, both written and video, for other publications.
Peter S. Beagle is the author of the classic The Last Unicorn, as well as A Fine and Private Place and other memorable works of fantasy. As a screenwriter, he wrote the script for Ralph Bakshis animated Lord of the Rings and yes, he also wrote a Star Trek script. On top of all that, he is both a Hugo and a Nebula winner.
THE GALAXY'S EDGE INTERVIEW
by
Joy Ward
Joy Ward interviews Peter S. Beagle
Peter S. Beagle, who began his writing career at the age of seventeen with the beautiful and intensely moving A Fine and Private Place, spoke to us at the 50th Balticon. He is known as the author of the fantasy classic The Last Unicorn.
Beagle has also been known for his screenwriting and his almost magical vocal and guitar performances.
PB: My first agent was John Steinbecks agent, and Harper Lees agent (I met Harper Lee in her office once). Elizabeth (my agent) became my aunt. I dont know how else to describe it. She was my agent until she died, twenty years later, and after her death my mother told me she had said to her, they were good friends, I cant judge Johns (Steinbeck) work anymore. He was my first client. If he had never sold a book and Id never had a client. Theres no way I can accurately judge his work of any period. Im getting the same way about Peter.
I cherish that. Knowing Elizabeth, she would not have said that to me while she was alive. She told my mother. She would never have told it to me directly. And yet, I knew Elizabeth loved me.
I was also growing up in the wake of World War II. One thing I knew and had drummed into me was just part of the atmosphere. The word holocaust was never mentioned. All I remember was a sense that everybody in the world right now had it worse than you do so dont complain. So I never really learned how to complain. My father was a history teacher. I am very much aware of how lucky I am to be here at all. Every now and then when Im by myself sometimes I lift a glass to a family I never knew, a gentile family in the Ukraine who would take in my mother and her entire family when the tsars Cossacks were in town looking for a little R and R in the Jewish quarter. They would head straight for this family and hide them in the cellar, at the risk of their own lives. They had to be very quiet, even the baby, because the Cossacks were just upstairs. I dont know who those people were. My mother never mentioned the name. I just know I wouldnt be here if it wasnt for those people.
I was ill a lot as a child. I had respiratory problems a lot when I was a boy. I was home one time, at age eight or nine, (one of my teachers) sent me this book to read while I was convalescing. It was The Wind in the Willows. I still know huge chunks of it by heart. It has, in the first edition, an introduction by A.A. Milne, and he writes what I would love to have somebody write of me.
He says to the reader, Lets understand one thing, this book is not on trial; you are.
JW: When did you decide you wanted to be a writer?
PB: I almost cant remember making that decision. I tell people I cant remember if I fell in love with words first or story first. Probably story, but either way it was close.
I was generally thought to have learned to read at a very early age. Bah. I couldnt read. I could memorize. I would sit in the kitchen you know, reading Jean and John are Still Six and Id read it aloud to myself and Id turn the pages when it seemed to me to be the right time to turn the page.
I still do that, even at my age.
JW: What was the very first piece you had published?
PB: I won a Seventeen magazine fiction award. If I remember, it was a piece from A Fine and Private Place that I was writing in college. I also actually sold a story, A Telephone Call. I remember that it was $500 bucks, and I quit my summer job because I wasnt going to make $500 at the job, so I could stay home and write.
It was simply reinforcement. I can do this. I actually can do this! The thing I will always remember is that suddenly I married a woman with three children. No matter how much my parents worried about me, they never said, they never suggested that I couldnt support a family. They never urged me to get a backup job, a breadwinning job. They just let me believe I could do this. That was a blessing. I knew people who hid what they did, the fact that they were writers or poets, from their families. You become aware of people who you would envy if you wanted to do that.
It is a curious thing. Oh, it is a curious business to begin with. I lived in Berkeley. It was the beginning of the folk music explosion. One of my friends there was a young guitaristbrilliant, brilliant folk guitarist, brilliant finger picker, who went with me to see a banjo player who was going through town, who supposedly had developed a technique to allow him to play three times as fast as anyone else. We went, and yeah, he did play three times as fast as anybody. There was not a trace of soul in the music, but the technique was incredible. I remember sitting with my friend Perry beside me, and thinking, Wow, Id really like to know how to do that, and then not do it. Ive felt that way about a number of writers, exactly. Great admiration for the technique, but no, it would never occur to me to do that.
I come from a generation where it was understood that all the writers you were supposed to imitate, to learn from, were all white and male. The one female writer I can think of was Edith Wharton. Generally it was Hemingway, Fitzgerald, and John Dos Passos at the time. I was never taken by those guys, although I liked certain stories of Hemingways and certain, oddly enough, poetry of Fitzgeralds. But I was already into the strange guys.
Whats there underneath everything I do is a certain bitter sweetness. As the Latin poet says the same thing, I laugh so I may not weep. Everything of mine is some way funny. It needs to be. Im strongly drawn to Irish literature and black music. Well, I grew up around black people. Its the same humor. Its the story-telling. Very much part of the culture and its the same humor. If it wasnt for bad luck I would have no luck at all. Theres an immediate sort of empathy.
I once asked (my mentor and friend writer) Robert Nathan, Why is it that half the writers who mean something to me are Irish?
He said, As an amateur anthropologist I always supposed that the Semites and the Celts are part of the same wave of immigration into Europe out of Asia Minor, only the Semites took a left at Canal Street down to the Mideast and the Celts just kept going until they ran out of land. He said, I bet they were pretty well acquainted in the old days.
The humor is people keeping defeat at bay.
There was one Irish family in the neighborhood, the Goeghans, whose New Year celebration I always tried to get to if I was in town because Mr. Goeghans always would utter the same toast at New Years. He would look around at his sons, around the table. Hed say, Well boys, were through with having a bad year. Here goes for another just like it.
JW: You are known as a musician and a writer. How do the two feed each other?
PB: Even when I was too shy to speak to people I could always sing. It always seemed I had a trash memory for lyrics. My mother remembers me marching into the local grocery store where we were customers and singing all four verses of the Star-Spangled Banner.
But I acted. I loved theater. I usually memorized not only my own lines but everybody elses.
But singing is special. Its a way of speaking. You cant lie singing, at least I cant. Its another way of telling a story.
JW: Whats different in that way of telling stories between music and writing?
PB: One of my very favorite songwriters, Johnny Mercer, was known as a lyricist/singer, a very good singer but also musically literate. He created the music for some of his hits. Not all, some. Mercer was asked in an interview about the difference in writing words and writing music. He was silent for a little bit, and then he said, I think it takes more talent to write music, but it takes more courage to write lyrics because music goes straight to the heart. Thats it, and words have such a long way to go before they get there. Words have to go through your own personal sensor. They have to go through the brain. They have to go through your training. Finally they get to the heart. He was dead right.
When I went to my first Hollywood party it was really a Hollywood lunch, a lot of tables at a big house. I was seated with a charming woman, someone older than I, who was wonderfully literate. We mostly talked about books.
We got on very well, then she had one glass of wine too many and she said, Writers. I know about writers. I was married to a writer. Fucking emotional misers, the lot of you! You are so afraid you are going to wake up one morning and it will all be gone.
The hair stood up on my arms because there is one of those three quarters near truths thats just close enough to the real truth to scare the hell out of you.
JW: How do you as a writer prevent it being gone?
PB: I take great comfort in the fact that Shakespeare had days like that. Theres a sonnet of Shakespeares When in disgrace with fortune in mens eyes I all alone be weep my outcast state and trouble deaf heaven with my bookless cries and look upon myself and curse my fate. Wishing me like to one more rich in hope, Featured like him, like him with friends possessed, desiring this mans art and that mans scope. With what I most enjoy contented least.
Its a great comfort to me to know that Willie the Shake had days like that.
You cant ever really know, all you can do is keep your heart open. Finally, thats what it comes to.
JW: What have been the high points of your career?
PB: My great moment in show business would have to be doing the script for a television movie in 1977 called The Greatest Thing that Almost Happened. It was adapted from a novel by a Cleveland writer named Don Robertson, who is dead now. It was largely a black cast. Debbie Allen was in it. It was built around Jimmy Walker, who was hot at the time. James Earl Jones insisted on being in it over the advice of his agent, although it wasnt the lead role. He played Jimmy Walkers father.
I brought my son; he was fifteen at the time. I brought him to LA to see some of the filming. The driver sent to pick us up at the airport walked right past us. When Jones, meeting us, did a double take, it was only then that it hit me. Oh my God, he was expecting a black writer. I told you I grew up around black people. I didnt think about it. Ive lived with black people, including my wife.
When Jones realized that (I was the writer}, he got up and took my hand and said in front of my kid, I dont know where you get it or why you should be able to do it, but you write black dialogue like a poet.
I couldnt talk. I was dazed. It was too much to take in. It really was.
A lot of this Im slow on the pickup. A lot of times when I have been truly, deeply honored to my heart I realized thats what happened. Thats what that was.
My first roommate in college was black. He was a senior, and his friends largely had been in the Army, Korea. They had come back to college. I just listened to them talk, being very aware that they didnt all talk the same way. Some were from the South, some were from Pennsylvania, some from the East. After theyd left I badgered him, saying, okay, Ben, I promise Im not going to bother you after this, I know youre studying, but does this sound like the way Boz talks?
Ben would look at me and say, Youre getting there.
I thought about that when Jones said that.
Then there was a moment when I was on the panel at the Institute for the Study of Fantasy and the Arts, the MLA of the fantasy world. I was there as a guest, not a panelist, and I was sitting next to a great English writer, Brian Aldiss. At one point, Aldiss, apropos of nothing, got up and left the table and went out of the room. He came back with a glass of wine with a rose in it and he handed it to me.
I was stunned. I said, Brian, that is very sweet but there are other people at the table who could use a glass of wine and a rose.
Aldiss said, Ah, but they didnt write A Fine and Private Place.
Its moments like that where theres nothing to say.
Ill tell you. With Jones it was specific. But its mostly comes back to either an event of learning something, studying something because I so badly want to learn it or its I want to do that.
There is a wonderful essay by somebodys name I dont remember, called Growing into Molly. Discovering how much Molly was in her as she grew older.
Thats real. Thats stunning for me. Thats real people. Thats not necessarily from other writers, thats from people Ive never heard of writing from nowhere. Thats real. That knocks me off my feet.
I have friends in Florida whom I see whenever Im there.
Theyre lovely people. I treasure a review more than any other I ever got, when I was staying at the house, Im comfortable enough to work there. I was working on the book, which will be out in September, Summer Long. Strangely I never read any of it aloud to anybody. For some reason I read a passage aloud to Mary (the wife). Its a take on the legend of Persephone. One in which Persephone reluctantly realizes you cant make a break from this. It is your destiny, going back to the Underworld with Hades, who has come looking for her. She stops in to say goodbye to one person, one of the main characters daughters, Lily. Lily is gay and her mothers never minded or thought one way or another about Lily being gay but she has such lousy taste in women. Persephone is really the first woman who has ever been kind to her and treated her like a valuable person. Of course, Lily fell totally in love with her and even made a clumsy pass at her. Persephone turns her down in such a way that she never felt ugly, stupid, dorky, a jerk or even rejected. But Persephone has come to say goodbye.
I think its the best love scene I ever wrote. Theres no physical contact between them, but she falls asleep with her head in Persephones lap and Persephone is gone when she wakes.
I read that section to Mary.
She didnt say anything for a moment, then she put her hand on the back of my neck and said, You poor, poor bastard. You really do know what love is. Then she got up and went to the kitchen to make dinner.
I think thats somehow, speaking as a writer, the most wonderful thing anybody has said to me.
Just that she hit something on the head, something. I dont even know what it was but I can tell you it went straight to my heart when she said that.
JW: What does that mean to you when someone says something like that to you?
PB: Damn, Ive been here. Ive been here. Whatever happens, its much bigger. Its like a friend of mine long ago in Santa Cruz was a guitar player and a songwriter. He wrote a song once which I remember still. The refrain is:
Im going to make it a good one boys,
Gonna make it lean and sad,
Im going to sing about the hippies and the hard luck chippies and the horrible times Ive had.
When my song is over boys, the crowd will understand.
They may not like my style, boys, but theyll know who I am.
Thats it. All I can hope because there are people I met at Elizabeths (my first agent) office who were publishing everywhere at the time, who simply vanished when they died. The same thing could very well happen to me. I wont know. But I was here. Some people will know I was here.
JW: What would you tell a young writer?
PB: I have known some people who have told me theyve never read because they are afraid of affecting their styles. Ive bellowed at them, You dont have a style yet! Imitate enough people you will have a style. You cant help it
So many people have told me, they read too much, like me, and they are intimidated by their heroinesI could never write like that. I just say, dont worry about falling prey to your heroes. Read everything and try to write like anybody you admire.
Ive said to a class, Im not going to make the mistakes you make because Ive already made them fifteen, twenty times. Im on to a much higher class of mistake. Dont even try getting it right. The thing in your head is different than the thing that comes out. Thats just the way it is. But you try again. Maybe you get closer to getting it right. Thats all it is, chasing getting it right.
When its just flowing and you cant believe how easy it is, naturally it comes straight out of you. For every one of those there are fifteen or twenty when you are just hacking it out. That is not right, but thats going to have to do because I cant think of a better word. Theres a lot more of those. But youre supposed to make it look easy. The great actors make it look easy.
I guess a lot of my life as a working writer has been spent all right, thats not it. But I look back afterwards; it does look easy, doesnt it? It always comes down to youre not going to get it right. When you think you got it right, look back in a year or two.
JW: How do you want to be remembered?
PB: One of my favorite books is James Thurbers, The Thirteen Clocks. It has one of the great villains of all time, the Duke of Coffin Castle, who says, We all have flaws and mine is being wicked. The Duke goes down fighting until the last, but his world is falling apart. There are children laughing somewhere, the ones he got rid of. The Prince has climbed the tower and is beating the hell out of all his guards and rescuing the princess. Something very much like something that no one had ever seen before came trotting down the stairs and ran across the floor.
The Duke clutches his henchman and says, What was that?
The henchman clutches back and says, I dont know but whatever it is, its the only one there ever was.
I would like that as an epitaph. Whatever it is, its the only one there ever was. Beyond that, who the hell can predict?
Just have fun, do the best you can, take care of your responsibilities.
Copyright © 2016 by Joy Ward
THE HEMINGWAY HOAX
by Joe Haldeman
Winner Hugo Award
Winner Nebula Award
Only $5.99
ABOUT
ARCHIVES
ADVERTISING
SUBMISSIONS
CONTACT
Leigh Brackett was one of the greats. She began writing in the pulps, where her Martian tales rivaled those of Edgar Rice Burroughs. Hollywood called, and she wrote major screenplays for Humphrey Bogart (The Big Sleep) and John Wayne (Rio Bravo). Hollywood paid better, but science fiction was her first love and she kept coming back to it, resurrecting her hero, Eric John Stark, for three novels in the 1970s. She also wrote the initial screenplay for The Empire Strikes Back. Leigh and her husband, science fiction writer Edmond Hamilton, were co-Guests of Honor at the 1964 Worldcon. We are thrilled to bring you the serialization of Leigh’s The Long Tomorrow.
“Close to being a great work of science ficton.”—New York Times
One of the original novels of post-nuclear holocaust America, The Long Tomorrow is considered by many to be one of the finest science fiction novels ever written on the subject. The story has inspired generations of new writers and is still as mesmerizing today as when it was originally written.
Len and Esau are young cousins living decades after a nuclear war has destroyed civilization as we know it. The rulers of the post-war community have forbidden the existence of large towns and consider technology evil.
However Len and Esau long for more than their simple agrarian existence. Rumors of mythical Bartorstown, perhaps the last city in existence, encourage the boys to embark on a journey of discovery and adventure that will call into question not only firmly held beliefs, but the boys’ own personal convictions.
“She [Brackett] has created science-fiction to compare with serious mainstream literature.”—New York Herald Tribune
Paperback Kindle
“Fantasy at its best.”—Library Journal
The Long Tomorrow copyright © 1955 by Leigh Brackett. © 1983 by the Huntington National Bank for the Estate of Leigh Brackett Hamilton. All rights reserved. This book may not be copied or reproduced, in whole or in part, by any means, electronic, mechanical or otherwise without written permission from the publisher except by a reviewer who may quote brief passages in a review.
2011 Edition published by Phoenix Pick.
THE LONG TOMORROW
by
Leigh Brackett
Part 5
Len followed Hostetter and the other man, whose name was Kovacs, into the deckhouse. This was about two thirds the length of the boat, and it was built more as a roof over the cargo hold than it was to provide any elegance for the crew. There were some narrow bunks built in around the walls, and Amity was lying in one of them, her hair all tumbled around her head and her face pale and swollen with tears. Esau was sitting on the edge of the bunk, holding her hand. He looked as though he had been sitting there a long time, and he had an expression Len could not remember seeing on him before, haggard and careworn and concerned.
Len looked at Amity. She spoke to him, not meeting his eyes, and he said hello, and it was like speaking to a stranger. He thought, with an already fading pang, of the yellow-haired girl he had kissed in the rose arbor and wondered where she had gone so swiftly. This was a woman here, somebody else’s woman, already marked by the cares and troubles of living, and he did not know her.
“Did you see my father, Len?” she asked. “Is he all right?”
“He was, the last I saw of him,” Len told her. “The farmers weren’t after him. They never touched him.”
Esau got up. “You get some sleep now. That’s what you need.” He patted her hand and then pulled down a thin blanket that had been nailed overhead by way of a curtain. She whimpered a little, protestingly, and told Esau not to go too far away. “Don’t worry about that,” said Esau, with just the faintest trace of despair. “There isn’t any place to go.” He glanced quickly at Len, and then at Hostetter, and Len said, “Congratulations, Esau.”
A slow red flush crept up over Esau’s cheekbones. He straightened his shoulders and said almost defiantly, “I think it’s great. And you know how it was, Len. I mean, why we couldn’t get married before, on account of the judge.”
“Sure,” said Len. “I know.”
“And I’ll tell you one thing,” said Esau. “I’ll be a better father to it than my dad ever was to me.”
“I don’t know,” said Len. “My father was the best in the world, and I didn’t turn out so good either.”
He followed Hostetter and Kovacs down a steep hatch ladder into the cargo hold.
The barge did not draw much water, but she was sixty feet long and eighteen wide, and every foot of space in her was crammed with chests and bales and sacks. She smelled strongly of wood and river water, flour and cloth, old tallow and pitch, and a lot of things Len could not identify. From beyond the after bulkhead, sounding muffled and thunderous, came the thumping rhythm of the engine. Just under the hatch a sort of well had been left so that a man could come down the ladder and see that nothing had broached or shifted, and the ladder looked like a solid piece of construction butting onto a solid deck. But a square section of the planking had been swung aside and there was a little pit there, and in the pit was a thing that Len recognized as a radio, although it was larger than the one he and Esau had had, and different in other ways. A man was sitting beside it, talking, with a single lantern hung overhead to give him light.
“Here they are now,” he said. “Wait a minute.” He turned and spoke to Hostetter. “Collins reckons the best thing would be to contact Rosen at the falls. The river’s fairly low now, and he figures with a little help we could slip them there.”
“Worth trying,” said Hostetter. “What do you think, Joe?”
Kovacs said he thought Collins was right. “We sure don’t want any fights, and they’re bound to catch up to us, running light.”
Esau had come down the ladder, too. He was standing by Len, listening.
“Watts?” he asked.
“I guess so. He must have gone scurrying around clear over to Shadwell to get men.”
“They’re crazy mad,” said Kovacs. “They can’t very well get back at the farmers, so they’ll take it out on us. Besides, we’re fair game whenever you find us.” He was a big burly young man, very brown from the sun. He looked as though it would take a great deal to frighten him, and he did not seem frightened now, but Len was impressed by his great determination not to be caught by the boats from Refuge.
Hostetter nodded to the man at the radio. “All right, Sam. Let’s talk to Rosen.”
Sam said goodbye to Collins and began to fiddle with the knobs. “God,” said Esau, almost sobbing, “do you remember how we worked with that thing and couldn’t raise a whisper, and I stole those books—” He shook his head.
“If you hadn’t happened to listen in at night,” said Hostetter, “you never would have heard anything.” He was crouched down beside the pit now, hanging over Sam’s shoulder.
“That was Len’s idea,” said Esau. “He figured you’d run too much risk of being seen or overheard in the daytime.”
“Like now,” said Kovacs. “We’ve got the aerial up—pretty obvious, if you had light enough to see it.”
“Shut up,” said Sam, bending over the radio. “How do you expect me to—Hey, will you guys give me a clear channel for a minute? This is an emergency.” A jumble of voices coming in tinny confusion from the speaker clarified into a single voice which said, “This is Petto at Indian Ferry. Do you want me to relay?”
“No,” said Sam. “I want Rosen. He’s within range. Lay low, will you? We’ve got bandits on our tail.”
“Oh,” said the voice of Petto. “Sing out if you want help.”
“Thanks.” Sam fiddled with the knobs some more and continued to call for Rosen. Len stood by the ladder and watched and listened, and it seemed in retrospect that he had spent nearly all of his life in Piper’s Run down by the Pymatuning trying to make voices come out of an obstinate little box. Now, in a daze of wonder and weariness, he heard, and saw, and could not realize yet that he was actually a part of it.
“This is so much bigger than the one we had,” said Esau, moving forward. His eyes shone, the way they had before, so that his handsome, willful face looked like a boy’s face again, and the subtle weakness of the mouth was lost in eagerness. “How does it work? What’s an aerial? How—”
Kovacs began to explain rather vaguely about batteries and transistors. His mind was not on it. Len’s gaze was drawn to Hostetter’s face, half shaded by the brim of his hat—the familiar brown Amish hat, the familiar square cut of the hair and the shape of the beard—and he thought of Pa, and he thought of Brother James and his two boys, and of Gran who would not regret the old world any more, and of Baby Esther who must be grown tall by now, and he turned his head away so that he could not see Hostetter, but only the impersonal dark beyond the lantern’s circle, full of dim and meaningless cargo shapes. The engine thumped, slow and steady, with a short sighing like the breathing of someone asleep. He could hear the paddle blades strike the water, and now he could hear other sounds too, the woody creaking of the barge itself and the sloughing and bubbling of the river sliding underneath the hull. One of those moments of disorientation came to him, a wild interval of wondering what he was doing in this place, ending in a realization that a lot had happened in the last twenty-four hours and he was tired out.
Sam was talking to Rosen.
“We’re going to crack on some speed now. It should be right after daybreak, if we don’t run onto a sand bar.”
“Well, watch it,” said the scratchy voice of Rosen from the speaker. “The channel’s tricky now.”
“Is anything getting down the rapids?”
“Nothing but driftwood. It’s all locking through, and I’ve got them piled up at both ends of the canal. I don’t want to tamper with the gates unless I’m forced to it. I’ve spent years building myself up here, but the slightest breath of suspicion—”
“Yeah,” said Sam. “It would look a little coincidental, I guess. Of course, we could just ram through—”
“Not with my barge,” said Kovacs. “We’ve got a long way to go in her yet, and I like her bottom in one piece. There must be another way.”
“Let me think,” said Rosen.
There was a long pause while he thought. The men waited around the radio, breathing heavily.
Rather timidly, a voice spoke, saying, “This is Petto again, at Indian Ferry.”
“Okay. What?”
“Well, I was just thinking. The river’s low now, and the channel’s narrow. It ought to be easy to block.”
“Do you have anything in mind?” asked Hostetter.
“There’s a dredge working right off the end of the point,” said Petto. “The men come in at night to the village, so we don’t have to worry about anyone drowning. Now, if you could pass here while it’s still dark, and I could be out by the dredge ready to turn her loose, the river makes a bend right here and the current would swing her on broadside, and I’ll bet nothing but a canoe would get by her till she was towed off again.”
“Petto,” said Sam, “I love you. Did you hear that, Rosen?”
“I heard. Sounds like a solution.”
“It does,” said Kovacs, “but when we get there, lock us through fast, just in case.”
“I’ll be watching,” said Rosen. “So long.”
“All right,” said Sam. “Petto?” They began to talk, arranging signals and timing, discussing the condition of the channel between their present position and Indian Ferry. Kovacs turned and looked at Len and Esau.
“Come on,” he said. “I’ve got a job for you. Know anything about steam engines?”
“A little,” said Len.
“Well, all you have to know about this one is to keep the fire up. We’re in a hurry.”
“Sure,” said Len, glad of something to do. He was tired, but he could stand to be more tired if it would stop his mind from whirling around over old memories and unhappy thoughts, and the picture of Dulinsky’s dying face, which was already becoming confused with the face of Soames. He scrambled up the ladder after Kovacs. In the deckhouse, Amity had apparently fallen asleep, for she made no move when they passed, Esau going on his tiptoes and looking nervously at the blanket curtaining her bunk. For a minute the night air touched them, clean and cool, and then they went down again into the pit where the boiler was. Here there was a smell of hot iron and coal dust, and a very sweaty-looking man with a broad shovel moving between the bin and the fire door. Kovacs said, “Here’s some help, Charlie. We’re going to move.”
Charlie nodded. “Extra shovels over there.” He kicked open the door and began to pile in the coal. Len took his shirt off. Esau started to, but stopped with it half unbuttoned and said, looking at the boiler, “I thought it would be different.”
“What?” said Kovacs.
“Well, the engine. I mean, coming from Bartorstown, you could have any kind of an engine you want, and I thought—”
Kovacs shook his head. “Wood and coal are all the fuel there is. We have to use ‘em. Besides, you stop a lot of places along the river, and a lot of people come aboard, and the first thing they want to see is your engine. They’d know in a minute if it was different. And suppose you have a breakdown? What would you do then, send all the way back to Bartorstown for parts?”
“Yeah,” said Esau. “I suppose so.” He was obviously disappointed. Kovacs went away. Esau finished taking his shirt off, got a shovel, and fell in beside Len at the coal bin. They fed the fire while Charlie worked the draft and watched the safety valve. The thump of the piston came faster and faster, churning the paddle wheel, and the barge picked up speed, going away with the current. Finally Charlie motioned them to hold it for a while, and they stopped, leaning on their shovels and wiping the sweat off their faces. And Esau said, “I don’t think Bartorstown is going to turn out much like we thought it would.”
“Nothing,” said Len, “ever seems to.”
It seemed like an awfully long time before another man came with word that the race was over and told Len and Esau they could quit. They stumbled up on deck, and Len felt the barge jerk and quiver as the paddles were reversed. It was not the first time that night, and Len thought that Kovacs must either have, or be himself, the devil and all of a pilot.
He leaned against the deckhouse, shivering in the cool air. It was that slack, dark time when the moon has left the sky and the sun hasn’t come yet. The bank was a low black smudge with an edge of mist along it. Ahead it seemed to curve in like a solid wall, as though the river ended there, and in a minute the barge would run head on into it. Len yawned and listened to the frogs. The barge swung, and there was a bend in the river. In the hollow of the bend there was a village, the square shapes of the houses sensed rather than seen. Close by the end of the point a couple of red lights burned, hung apparently in midair.
Up on the foredeck, a lantern was shown and then covered three times in quick succession. From very low down on the water came an answering series of blinks. Because he knew it was there, Len was able to make out a dim canoe with a man in it, and then all at once the huge spectral shape of the dredger seemed to spring at him out of the gloom. It slid by, a skeletal thing like a partly dismantled house set on a flat platform, very massive and weighted with the heavy iron scoop. Then it was behind them, and Len watched the red lights. For a long time they did not seem to move, and then they seemed to shift a little, and then a little more, and then with a ponderous and mighty slowness they swung in a long arc toward the opposite shore and stopped, and the noise came down the river a moment later.
Esau said, “They’ll be lucky if they have her out of there by this time tomorrow.”
Len nodded. He could feel the tension lifting, or perhaps it was only because for the first time in weeks he felt safe himself. The Refuge men could not follow now, and whatever word they might send ahead would be too late to stop them.
“I’m going to turn in,” he said, and went into the deckhouse. Amity still slept behind her curtain. Len picked a bunk as far away from hers as he could get, and fell almost instantly asleep. The last thought he had was of Esau being a father, and it didn’t seem right at all, somehow. Then the face of Watts intruded, and a horrible smell of damp rope. Len choked and whimpered, and then the darkness flowed over him, still and deep.
They went through the canal next morning, one of a long line of craft, towboats, steam barges, flatboats, going down with the current all the way to the gulf, traders’ floating stores that were like the shoregoing wagons, going to lonely little towns where the river was the only road. It was a slow process, even though Kovacs said that Rosen was locking them through faster than usual, and there was a lot of time just to sit and watch. The sun had come up in a welter of mist. That was gone now, but the quality of the heat had changed from the dry burning clarity of the day before. The air was thick and heavy, and the slightest movement brought a wash of sweat over the skin. Kovacs sniffed and said it smelled of storm.
“About midafternoon,” said Hostetter, squinting at the sky.
“Yup,” said Kovacs. “Better start figuring a place to tie up.”
He went away, busy nursing his barge. Hostetter was sitting on the deck in what shade he could find under the edge of the house, and Len sat beside him. Amity had gone back to her bunk, and Esau was with her. From time to time Len could hear the murmur of their voices through the small slit windows, but not any of the words they said.
Hostetter glanced enviously after Kovacs and then looked at his own big hands with the thick pads of callus on them from the long handling of reins. “I miss ‘em,” he said.
“What?” said Len, who had been thinking his own thoughts.
“My horses. The wagon. Seems funny, after all these years, just to sit. I wonder if I’m going to like it.”
“I thought you were happy, going home.”
“I am. And high time, too, while most of my old friends are still around. But this business of leading two lives has its drawbacks. I’ve been away from Bartorstown for close onto thirty years and only been back once in all that time. Places like Piper’s Run seem more like home to me now. When I told them last fall I was quitting the road, they asked me to settle there—and you know something? I could have done it.”
He brooded, watching the men at work on the lock without really seeing them.
“I suppose it’ll all come back to me,” he said. “After all, the place you were born and grew up in—But it’ll seem funny to shave again. And I’ve worn these clothes so long—”
Water sucked and purled out of the lock and the barge sank slowly until you had to look up to see the top of the bank. The sun beat down, and no breeze stirred in that sunken pocket. Len half shut his eyes and drew his feet in under him because they were in the sun and burning.
“What are you?” he asked.
Hostetter turned his head and looked at him. “A trader.”
“I mean really. What are you in Bartorstown?”
“A trader.”
Len frowned. “I guess I don’t understand. I thought all the Bartorstown men were something—scientists, or machine makers—something.”
“I’m a trader,” repeated Hostetter. “Kovacs, he’s a riverboat man. Rosen is a good administrator and keeps the canal in repair and running smoothly because it’s vital to us. Petto, back there at Indian Ferry—I used to know Petto’s father, and he was a pretty good man in electronics, but the boy is a trader like me, except that he stays more in one place. There are only so many potential scientists and technicians in Bartorstown, like any community. And they need the rest of us to keep them going.”
“You mean,” said Len slowly, revising some deep-rooted ideas, “that all these years you’ve really been—”
“Trading,” said Hostetter. “Yes. There are over four hundred people in Bartorstown, not counting us outside. They all have to eat and wear clothes. Then there’s other things too, iron and alloys and chemicals and drugs, and so on. It all has to be brought in from outside.”
“I see,” said Len. There was a long pause. Then he said sadly, “Four hundred people. That isn’t even half as many as there were in Refuge.”
“It’s about ninety percent more than there were ever supposed to be. Originally there were thirty-five or forty men, all specialists, working on this hush-hush project for the government. Then when the reaction came after the war and things began to get nasty, they brought in a lot of other men and their families, scientists, teachers, people who weren’t very popular on the outside anymore. We’ve been lucky. There were a lot of other secret installations in the country, but Bartorstown is the only one that wasn’t discovered or betrayed, or didn’t have to be abandoned.”
Len’s hands tightened on his knees, and his eyes were bright. “What were they doing there—the forty men, the specialists?”
A kind of a peculiar look came into Hostetter’s face. But he only said, “They were trying to find an answer to something, I can’t tell you what it was, Len. All I can tell you is, they didn’t find it.”
“Are they still trying?” asked Len. “Or can’t you tell me that, either?”
“You wait till you get there. Then you can ask all the questions you want to, from the men who are authorized to answer them. I’m not.”
“When I get there,” Len murmured. “It sure sounds strange. When I get to Bartorstown—I’ve said it a million times in my mind, but now it’s real. When I get to Bartorstown.”
“Be careful how you throw that name around.”
“Don’t worry. But—what’s it like there?”
“Physically,” said Hostetter, “it’s a hole. Piper’s Run, Refuge, Louisville over there, they’ve all got it beat a mile.”
Len looked at the pleasant village strung out along the canal, and at the wide green plain beyond it, dotted with farmsteads and grazing cattle, and he said, remembering a dream, “No lights? No towers?”
“Lights? Well, yes and no. Towers—I’m afraid not.”
“Oh,” said Len, and was silent. The barge glided on. Pitch bubbled gently in the deck seams and it was an effort to breathe. After a while Hostetter took off his broad hat and wiped his forehead and said, “Oh no, it’s too hot. This can’t last.”
Len glanced up at the sky. It was cloudless and intensely blue, but he said, “It’s going to break. We’ll get a good one.” He turned his attention back to the village. “That used to be a city, didn’t it?”
“A big one.”
“I remember now, it was named after the king of France. Mr. Hostetter—”
“Hm?”
“Whatever happened to those countries—I mean, like France?”
“They’re just about like us—the ones on the winning side. Lord knows what happened to the ones that lost. The whole world has jogged back to pretty much what it was when Louisville was this size before, and this canal was first dug. With a difference, though. Then they were anxious to grow and change.”
“Will it always stay like this?”
“Nothing,” said Hostetter, “ever stays always like anything.”
“But not in my time,” Len murmured, echoing Judge Taylor’s words, “nor in my children’s.” And in his mind was the far, sad sound of the falling down of high buildings built on clouds.
“In the meantime,” said Hostetter, “it’s a good world. Enjoy it.”
“Good,” said Len bitterly. “When it’s full of men like Burdette, and Watts, and the people who killed Soames?”
“Len, the world has always been full of men like that, and it always will be. Don’t ask the impossible.” He looked at Len’s face, and then he smiled. “I shouldn’t ask the impossible either.”
“What do you mean?”
“It’s a matter of age,” said Hostetter. “Don’t worry. Time will take care of it.”
They passed through the lower locks and out onto the river again below the great falls. By mid-afternoon the whole northern sky had turned a purplish black, and a silence had fallen over the land. “Line squalls,” said Kovacs, and sent Len and Esau down to stoke again. The barge went boiling downstream, her paddles lashing up the spray. It got stiller yet, and hotter, until it seemed the world would have to burst with it, and then the first crackings and rumblings of that bursting made themselves heard over the scrape of the shovels and the clang of the fire door. Finally Sam put his head down the ladder and shouted to Charlie to let off and bank up. Drenched and reeling, Len and Esau emerged into a portentous twilight, with the sky drawn down over the country like a black cowl. They were tied up now in midstream in the lee of an island, and the north bank rose up in a protecting bluff.
“Here she comes,” said Hostetter.
They ducked for the shelter of the house. The wind hit first, laying the trees over and turning up the lighter sides of their leaves. Then the rain came, riding the wind in a white smother that blotted everything from sight, and it was mixed with leaves and twigs and flying branches. After that was the lightning, and the thunder, and the cracking of trees, and then after a long time only the rain was left, pouring down straight and heavy as though it was tipped out of a bucket. They went out on deck and made sure everything was fast, shivering in the new chill, and then took turns sleeping. The rain slacked and almost stopped, and then came on again with a new storm, and during his watch Len could see lightning flaring all along the horizon as the squalls danced on the forward edge of the cool air mass moving down from the north. About midnight, through diminished rain and distant thunder, Len heard a new sound, and knew that it was the river rising.
They started on again in a clear bright dawn, with a fine breeze blowing and a sky like scoured porcelain dotted with white clouds, and only the torn branches of the trees and the river water roiled with mud and debris were left to show the wildness of the night. Half a mile below where Kovacs had tied up they passed a towboat and a string of barges, tossed up all along the south bank, and below that again a mile or two was a trader’s boat sunk in the shallows where she had run onto a snag.
That was the beginning of a long journey, and a long strange period for Len that had the quality of a dream. They followed the Ohio to its mouth and turned north into the Mississippi. They were breasting the current now, beating a slow and careful way up a channel that switched constantly back and forth between the banks, so that the barge seemed always to be about to run onto the land beside some whitewashed marker. They used up the coal, and took on wood at a station on the Illinois side, and beat on again to the mouth of the Missouri, and after that for days they wallowed their way up the chutes of the Big Muddy. Mostly it was hot. There were storms, and rain, and around the middle of August there came a few nights cold enough to hint of fall. Sometimes the wind blew so hard against them they had to tie up and wait, and watch the down-river traffic go past them flying. Sometimes after a rain the water would rise and run so fast that they could make no headway, and then it would fall just as quickly and show them too late how the treacherous channel had shifted, and they would have to work the barge painfully and with much labor and swearing off the sandbar where she had stuck fast. The muddy water fouled the boiler, and they had to stop and clean it, and other times they had to stop for more wood. And Esau grumbled, “This is a hell of a way for Bartorstown men to travel.”
“Esau,” said Hostetter, “I’ll tell you. If we had planes we’d be glad to fly them. But we don’t have planes, and this is better than walking—as you will find out.”
“Do we have much farther to go?” asked Len.
Hostetter made a pushing movement with his head against the west. “Clear to the Rockies.”
“How much longer?”
“Another month. Maybe more if we run into trouble. Maybe less if we don’t.”
“And you won’t tell us what it’s like?” asked Esau. “What it’s really like, the way it looks, how it is to live there.”
But Hostetter only said curtly, “You’ll find out when you get there.”
He refused to talk to them about Bartorstown. He made that one statement about Piper’s Run being a pleasanter place, and then he would not say any more. Neither would the other men. No matter how the question was phrased, how subtly the conversation was twisted around to trap them, they would not talk about Bartorstown. And Len realized that it was because they were afraid to.
“You’re afraid we might give it away,” he said to Hostetter. And then, not in any spirit of reproach but merely as a statement of fact, “I guess you don’t trust us yet.”
“It isn’t a question of trust. It’s just that no Bartorstown man ever talks about it, and you ought to know better than to ask.”
“I’m sorry,” said Len, “It’s just that we’ve thought about it so long. I guess we’ve got a lot to learn.”
“Quite a lot,” said Hostetter thoughtfully. “It won’t be easy, either. So many things will jar against every belief you’ve grown up with, and I don’t care how you scoff at it, some of it sticks to you.”
“That won’t bother me,” said Esau.
“No,” said Hostetter, “I doubt if it will. But Len’s different.”
“How different?” demanded Len, bristling a bit.
“Esau plays it all by ear,” said Hostetter. “You worry.” Later, when Esau was gone, he put his hand on Len’s shoulder and smiled, giving him a close, deep look at the same time, and Len smiled back and said, “There’s times when you make me think an awful lot of Pa.”
“I don’t mind,” said Hostetter. “I don’t mind at all.”
The character of the country changed. The green rolling forest land flattened out and thinned away, and the sky became an enormous thing, stretched incredibly across a gray-green plain that seemed to go on and on over the rim of the world, drawing a man’s gaze into its emptiness until his eyes ached with it, and until he searched hungrily for a tree or even a high bush to break the blank horizon. There were prosperous villages along the river, and Hostetter said it was good farming country in spite of how it looked, but Len hated the flat monotony of it, after the lush valleys he was used to. At night, though, there was a grandeur to it, a feeling of windy vastness all ablaze with more stars than Len had ever seen before.
“It takes a while to get used to it,” Hostetter said. “But it has its own beauty. Most places do, if you don’t shut your eyes and your mind against it. That’s why I’m sorry I made that crack about Bartorstown.”
“You meant it, though,” said Len. “You know what I think? I think you’re sorry you’re going back.”
“Change is always a sorry thing,” said Hostetter. “You get used to doing things in a certain way, and it’s always a wrench to break it up.”
A thought came to Len which had curiously enough never come to him before. He asked, “Do you have a family in Bartorstown?”
Hostetter shook his head. “I’ve always had too much of a roving foot. Never wanted any ties to it.”
They both, unconsciously, looked forward along the deck to where Esau sat with Amity.
“And they’re so easy to get,” said Hostetter.
There was something possessive in Amity’s posture, in the way her head was bent toward Esau and the way her hand rested on his. She was getting plump, and her mouth was petulant, and she was taking her approaching, if still distant, motherhood very seriously. Len shivered, remembering the rose arbor.
“Yes,” said Hostetter, chuckling. “I agree. But you’ve got to admit they sort of deserve each other.”
“I just can’t figure Esau as a father, somehow.”
“You might be surprised,” said Hostetter. “And besides, she’ll keep him in line. Don’t be too toplofty, boy. Your time will come.”
“Not if I know it first,” said Len.
Hostetter chuckled again.
The barge thrashed its way on toward the mouth of the Platte. Len worked and ate and slept, and between times he thought. Something had been taken away from him, and after a while he realized what it was and why its going made him unhappy. It was the picture of Bartorstown he had carried with him, the vision he had followed all the long way from home. That was gone now, and in its place was only a little collection of facts and a blank waiting to be filled in. Bartorstown—a pre-war, top-secret military installation for some kind of research, named for Henry Waltham Bartor, the Secretary of Defense who had it built—was undergoing a painful translation from dream to reality. The reality was yet to come, and in the meantime there was nothing, and Len felt vaguely as though somebody had died. Which, of course, Gran had, and the two things were so closely connected in his mind that he couldn’t think about Bartorstown without thinking about Gran too, and remembering the defiant things she had said that made Pa so mad. He wondered if she knew he was going there. He hoped so. He thought she would be pleased.
They tied up one night by a low bank in the middle of nowhere, with nothing in sight but the prairie grass and the endless sky, and no sound but the wind that never got tired of blowing, and the ceaseless running of the river. In the morning they started to unload the barge, and around noon Len paused a moment to catch his breath and wipe the sweat out of his eyes. And he saw a pillar of dust moving far off on the prairie, coming toward the river.
Hostetter nodded. “It’s our men, bringing the wagons. We’ll angle up from here to the valley of the Platte, and pick up the rest of our party at a point on the South Fork.”
“And then?” asked Len, with a stir of the old excitement making his heart beat faster.
“Then we’re on the last stretch.”
A few hours later the wagons came in, eight of them, great lumbering things made for the hauling of freight and drawn by mules. The men who drove them were brown and leathery, with the tops of their foreheads all white when they took their hats off, and a network of pale lines around their eyes where the sun hadn’t got to the bottom of the squinted-up wrinkles. They greeted Kovacs and the bargemen as old friends, and shook Hostetter’s hand warmly as a sort of welcome-home. Then one of them, an old fellow with a piercing glance and a pair of shoulders that looked as though they could carry a wagon alone if the mules gave out, peered closely at Len and Esau and said to Hostetter, “So these are your boys.”
“Well,” said Hostetter, coloring slightly.
The old man walked around them slowly, his head on one side. “My son was in the Ohio country couple-three years ago. He said all you heard about was Hostetter’s boys. Where were they, what were they doing, let him know when they moved on.”
“It wasn’t that bad,” said Hostetter. His face was now brick red. “Anyway, a couple of kids—And I’d known them since they were born.”
The old man finished his circuit and stood in front of Len and Esau. He put out a hand like a slab of oak and shook with them gravely in turn. “Hostetter’s boys,” he said, “I’m glad you got here before my old friend Ed had a total breakdown.”
He went away laughing. Hostetter snorted and began to throw boxes and barrels around. Len grinned, and Kovacs burst out laughing.
“He isn’t just joking, either,” said Kovacs, jerking his head toward the old man. “Ed kept every radio in that part of the country hot.”
“Well, damn it,” grumbled Hostetter, “a couple of kids. What would you have done?”
They camped that night beside the river, and next day they loaded the wagons, taking great care with the stowage of each piece in the beds, and leaving a place in one where Amity could ride and sleep. Kovacs was going on into the Upper Missouri, and shortly after noon they got up steam on the barge and chuffed away. The mules were rounded up by two or three of the men, riding small wiry horses of a type Len had not seen before. He helped them to harness up and then took his seat in one of the wagons. The long whips cracked and the drivers shouted. The mules leaned their necks into the collars and the wagons rolled slowly over the prairie grass, with a heavy creaking and complaint of axles. At nightfall, across the flat land, Len could still see the barge on the river. In the morning it was still there, but farther off, and sometime during the day he lost it. And the prairie became immensely large and lonely.
The Platte runs wide and shallow between hills of sand. The sun beats down and the wind blows, and the land goes on forever. Len remembered the Ohio with an infinite longing. But after a while, when he got used to it, he became aware of a whole new world here, a way of living that didn’t seem half bad, once you shucked off a habit of thought that called for green woods and green grass, rain and plowing. The dusty cottonwoods that grew by the water became as beautiful as oaks, and the ranch houses that clung close to the river were more welcome than the villages of his own country because they were so much more infrequent. They were rough and sun-bitten, but they were comfortable enough, and Len liked the people, the brown hardy women and the men who seemed to have lost some of themselves when they came apart from their horses. Beyond the sand hills was the prairie, and on the prairie were the great wild herds of cattle and the roving horse bands that made the living of these hunters and traders. Hostetter said that the wild herds were the descendants of the pre-war range stock, turned loose in the great upheaval that followed the abandonment of the cities and the consequent breakdown of the system of supply and demand.
“Their range runs clear down to the Mexican border,” he said, “and there isn’t a fence on it now. The dry-farmers all quit long ago. For generations there hasn’t been a single plow to scratch up the plains, and the grass is coming back even in the worst of the man-made deserts, like the good Lord meant it to be.” He took a deep breath, looking all around the horizon. “There’s something about it, isn’t there, Len? I mean, in some ways the East is closed in, with hills and woods and the other side of a river valley.”
“You ain’t going to get me to say I don’t like the East,” said Len. “But I’m getting to like this too. It’s just so big and empty I keep feeling like I’m going to fall in.”
It was dry, too. The wind beat and picked at him, sucking the moisture out of him like a great leech. He drank and drank, and there was always sand in the bottom of the cup, and he was always thirsty. The mules rolled the miles back under the wagon wheels, but so gradually and through such a sameness of country that Len got a feeling they hadn’t moved. Through deep ravines in the sand hills the wild cattle came down to drink, and at night the coyotes yapped and howled and then fell into respectful silence before the deeper and more blood-chilling voice of some wayfaring wolf. Sometimes they would go for days without seeing a ranch house or any sign of human life, and then they would pass a camp where the hunters had made a great kill and were busy jerking or salting down the beef and rough-curing the hides. And time passed. And like the time on the river, it was timeless.
They reached the rendezvous on the South Fork, in a meadow faded and sun-scorched, but still greener than the glaring sandy desolation that spread around it as far as the eye could reach, broken only by the shallow rushing of the river. When they went on again there were thirty-one wagons in the party, and some seventy men. Some of them had come directly across the Great Plains, others had come from the north and west, and they were loaded with everything from wool and iron pigs to gunpowder. Hostetter said that other freight trains like this came up from Arkansas and the wide country to the south and west, and that others still followed the old trail through the South Pass from the country west of the mountains. All the supplies had to be fetched before winter, because the Plains were a cruel place when the northers blew and the single pass into Bartorstown was blocked with snow.
From time to time, at particular points, they would find groups of men encamped and waiting for them, and they would stop to trade, and at one place, where another stream trickled into the South Fork and there was a village of four houses, they picked up two more wagons loaded with hides and dried beef. And Len asked, when he was sure he was alone with Hostetter, “Don’t these people ever get suspicious? I mean, about where we’re going.”
Hostetter shook his head.
“But I should think they’d guess.”
“They don’t have to. They know.”
“They know we’re going to Bartorstown?” said Len incredulously.
“Yes,” said Hostetter, “but they don’t know they know it. You’ll see what I mean when you get there.”
Len did not ask any more, but he thought about it, and it didn’t seem to make any kind of sense.
The wagons lumbered on through the heat and the glare. And on a late afternoon when the Rockies hung blue and misty like a curtain across the west, there came a sudden shout from up ahead. It was flung back all along the line, from driver to driver, and the wagons jolted to a stop. Hostetter reached back for a gun, and Len asked, “What is it?”
Hostetter said, “I suppose you’ve heard of the New Ishmaelites.”
“Yes.”
“Well, now you’re going to see them.”
Len followed Hostetter’s gesture, squinting against the reddening light. And on top of a low and barren bluff he saw a gathering of people, perhaps half a hundred of them, looking down.
He jumped to the ground with Hostetter. The driver stayed put, so he could move the wagon into a defensive line if the order came. Esau joined them, and some other men, and the old chap with the bright eyes and the mighty shoulders, whose name was Wepplo. Most of them had guns.
“What do we do?” asked Len, and the old man answered, “Wait.”
They waited. Two men and a woman came slowly down from the bluff, and the leader of the train went just as slowly out to meet them, with half a dozen armed men behind to cover him. And Len stared.
The people gathered on the bluff were like an awkward frieze of scarecrows put together out of old bones and strips of blackened leather. There was something horrible about seeing that there were children among them, peering with a normal childlike wonder and excitement at the strange men and the wagons. They wore goatskins, very much like old Bible pictures of John the Baptist, or else long wrappings of dirty white cloth like winding sheets. Their hair hung long and matted down their backs, and the men had beards to their waists. They were gaunt, and even the children had a wild and starveling look. Their eyes were sunken, and perhaps it was only a trick of the lowering sun, but it seemed to Len that they burned and smoldered with an actual glow, like the eyes he had seen once on a dog that had the mad sickness.
“Will they fight us?” he asked.
“Can’t tell yet,” said Wepplo. “Sometimes yes, other times no. Depends.”
“What do you mean,” demanded Esau, “it depends?”
“On whether they’ve been ‘struck’ or not. Mostly they just wander and pray and do a lot of real holy starving. But then all of a sudden one of ‘em’ll start screaming and frothing and fall down kicking, and that’s a sign they’ve been struck by the Lord’s special favor. So the rest of ‘em whoop and screech and beat themselves with thorny branches or maybe whips—whips, you see, is the only personal article their religion allows them to own—and when they’re worked up enough they all pile down and butcher some rancher that’s affronted the Lord by pampering his flesh with a sod roof and a full belly. They can do a real nice job of butchering, too.”
Len shivered. The faces of the Ishmaelites frightened him. He remembered the faces of the farmers when they marched into Refuge, and how their stony dedication had frightened him then. But they were different. Their fanaticism roused up only when it was prodded. These people lived by it, lived for it, and served it without rhyme, reason, or thought.
He hoped they would not fight.
They did not. The two wild-looking men and the woman—a wiry creature with sharp shin bones showing under her shroud when she walked, and a tangle of black hair blowing over her shoulders—were too far away for any of their talk to be heard, but after a few minutes the leader of the train turned and spoke to the men behind him, and two of them turned and came back to the train. They sought out a particular wagon, and Wepplo grunted.
“Not this time. They only want some powder.”
“Gunpowder?” asked Len incredulously.
“Their religion don’t seem to call for them starving quite to death, and every gang of them—this is only one band, you understand—does own a couple of guns. I hear they never shoot a young cow, though, but only the old bulls, which are tough enough to mortify anybody’s flesh.”
“But powder,” said Len. “Don’t they use it on the ranchers, too?”
The old man shook his head. “They’re knife-and-claw killers, when they kill. I guess they can get closer to their work that way. Besides, they only get enough powder to barely keep them going.” He nodded toward the two men, who were going back again carrying a small keg. A thin sound, half wailing and half waspish, penetrated from the second wagon down, and Esau said, “Oh Lord, there’s Amity calling me. She’s probably scared to death.” He turned and went immediately. Len watched the New Ishmaelites.
“Where did they come from?” he asked, trying to remember what he had heard about them. They were one of the very earliest extreme sects, but he didn’t know much more than that.
“Some of them were here to begin with,” Hostetter said. “Under other names, of course, and not nearly so crazy because the pressure of society sort of held them down, but a fertile seed bred. Others came here of their own accord when the New Ishmaelite movement took shape and really got going. A lot more were driven here out of the East, being natural-born troublemakers that other people wanted to be rid of.”
The small keg of powder changed hands. Len said, “What do they trade you for it?”
“Nothing. Buying and selling are no part of holiness and, anyway, they don’t have anything. When you come right down to it, I don’t know why we do give it to them. I guess,” said Wepplo, “probably it’s on account of the kids. You know, once in a while you find one of ‘em like a coyote pup, lost in the sagebrush. If they’re young enough, and brought up right, they turn out just as smart and nice as anyone.”
The woman lifted her arms up high, whether for a curse or a blessing Len couldn’t tell. The wind tossed the lank hair back from her face, and he saw with a shock that she was young, and might have been handsome if her cheeks were full and her eyes less hunger-bright and staring. Then she and the two men climbed back to the top of the bluff, and in five minutes they were all gone, hidden by the cut-up hills. But that night the Bartorstown men doubled the watch.
Two days later they filled every cask, bottle, and bucket with water and left the river, striking south and west into a waste and very empty land, sun-scorched, wind-scourged, and dry as an old skull. They were climbing now, toward distant bastions of red rock with tumbled masses of peaks rising blue and far away behind them. The mules and the men labored together, toiling slowly, and Len learned to hate the sun. And he looked up at the blank, cruel peaks, and wondered. Then, when the water was almost gone, a red scarp swung away to the west and showed an opening about as wide as two wagons, and Hostetter said, “This is the first gate.”
They filed into it. It was smooth like a made road, but it was steep, and everybody was walking now to ease the mules, except Amity. After a little while, without any order that Len could hear, or for any reason that he could see, they stopped.
He asked why.
“Routine,” Hostetter said. “We’re not exactly overrun with people, as you might guess from the country, but not even a rabbit can get through here without being seen, and it’s customary to stop and be looked over. If somebody doesn’t, we know right away it’s a stranger.”
Len craned his neck, but he could not see anything but red rock. Esau was walking with them, and Wepplo. Wepplo laughed and said, “Boy, they’re looking at you right now in Bartorstown. Yes, they are. Studying you real close, and if they don’t like your looks, all they have to do is push one little button and boom!” He made a sweeping gesture with his hand, and Len and Esau both ducked. Wepplo laughed again.
“What do you mean, boom?” said Esau angrily, glaring around. “You mean somebody in Bartorstown could kill us here? That’s crazy.”
“It’s true,” said Hostetter. “But I wouldn’t get excited. They know we’re coming.”
Len felt the skin between his shoulders turn cold and crawl. “How can they see us?”
“Scanners,” said Hostetter, pointing vaguely at the rock. “Hidden in the cracks, where you can’t see ‘em. A scanner is kind of like an eye, way off from the body. Whoever comes through here, they know it in Bartorstown, and it’s still a day’s journey away.”
“And all they have to do is push something?” said Esau, wetting his lips.
Wepplo swung his hand again, and repeated, “Boom!”
“They must have really had something almighty secret here,” said Esau, “to go to all that trouble.”
Wepplo opened his mouth, and Hostetter said, “Give a hand with the wagon here, will you?” Wepplo shut his mouth again and leaned onto the tail gate of a wagon that seemed already to be rolling smoothly. Len looked sharply at Hostetter, but his head was bent and his whole attention appeared to be on the pushing. Len smiled. He did not say anything.
Beyond the cut was a road. It was a good, wide road, and Hostetter said it had been made a long time ago before the Destruction. He called it a switchback. It zigzagged right up the side of a mountain, and Len could still see the marks on the rock where huge iron teeth had bitten it away. They moved up slowly, the teams grunting and puffing, and the men helping them, and Hostetter pointed to a ragged notch very high up against the sky. He said, “Tomorrow.”
Len’s heart began to beat fast and the nerves pricked all through his stomach. But he shook his head, and Hostetter asked, “What’s the matter?”
“I never thought there’d be a road to it. I mean, just a road.”
“How did you think we’d get in and out?”
“I don’t know,” said Len, “but I thought there’d be at least walls or guards or something. Of course they can stop people in the cut back there—”
“They could. They never have.”
“You mean people walk right through there? And up this road? And through that pass into Bartorstown?”
“They do,” said Hostetter, “and they don’t. Didn’t you ever hear that the best way to hide something is to leave it right out in the open?”
“I don’t understand,” said Len. “Not at all.”
“You will.”
“I guess so.” Len’s eyes were shining again in that particular way, and he said softly, “Tomorrow,” as though it was a beautiful word.
“It’s been a long way, hasn’t it?” said Hostetter. “You really wanted to come, to stick to it like that.” He was silent a minute, looking up at the pass. Then he said, “Give it time, Len. It won’t be all that you’ve dreamed about, but give it time. Don’t make any snap decisions.”
Len turned and studied him gravely. “You keep sounding all the time like you’re trying to warn me about something.”
“I’m just trying to tell you to—not be impatient. Give yourself a chance to get adjusted.” Suddenly, almost angrily, he said, “This is a hard life, that’s what I’m trying to tell you. It’s hard for everybody, even in Bartorstown, and it doesn’t get any easier, and don’t expect a shiny tinsel heaven and then break your heart because it isn’t there.”
He looked hard at Len, very briefly, and then looked away, breathing hard and doing the mechanical things with his hands that a man does when he’s upset and trying not to show it. And Len said slowly, “You hate the place.”
He could not believe it. But when Hostetter said sharply, “That’s ridiculous, of course I don’t,” he knew that it was true.
“Why did you come back? You could have stayed in Piper’s Run.”
“So could you.”
“But that’s different.”
“No, it isn’t. You had a reason. So have I.” He walked on for a minute with his head bent down. Then he said, “Just don’t ever plan on going back.”
He went ahead fast, leaving Len behind, and Len did not see him alone again the rest of that day and night. But he felt as shocked as he would have if, in the old days, Pa had suddenly told him that there was no God.
He did not say anything to Esau. But he kept glancing up at the pass, and wondering. Toward late afternoon they were high enough up on the mountain that he could see back the other way, over the ridge of the scarp, to where the desert lay all lonely and burning. A terrible feeling of doubt came over him. The red and yellow rock, the sharp peaks that hung against the sky, the gray desert and the dust and the dryness, the pitiless light that was never softened by a cloud or gentled by rain, the vast ringing silences where nothing lived but the wind, all seemed to mock him with their cheerlessness and lack of hope. He wished he was back—no, not home, because he would have to face Pa there, and not in Refuge, either. Just somewhere where there was life and water and green grass. Somewhere where the ugly rock did not stand up every way you looked, like—
Like what?
Like the truth, when all the dreams are torn away from it?
It wasn’t a happy thought. He tried to ignore it, but every time he saw Hostetter it came to him again. Hostetter seemed broody and withdrawn, and after they camped and had supper he disappeared. Len started to look for him and then had sense enough to stop.
They were camped in the mouth of the pass, where there was a wide space on both sides of the road. The wind blew and it was bitterly cold. Just before dark Len noticed some letters cut in the side of a cliff above the road. They were crumbling and weatherworn, but they were big, and he could make them out. They said FALL CREEK 13 mi.
Hostetter was gone, so Len hunted up Wepplo and asked him what they meant.
“Can’t you read, boy? They mean just what they say. Fall Creek, thirteen miles. That’s from here to there.”
“Thirteen miles,” said Len, “from here to Fall Creek. All right. But what’s Fall Creek?”
“Town,” said Wepplo.
“Where?”
“In Fall Creek Canyon.” He pointed. “Thirteen miles.”
He was grinning. Len began to hate the old man’s sense of humor. “What about Fall Creek?” he asked. “What does it have to do with us?”
“Why,” said Wepplo, “it’s got damn near everything to do with us. Didn’t you know, boy? That’s where we’re going.”
Then he laughed. Len walked away fast. He was mad at Wepplo, mad at Hostetter, mad at Fall Creek. He was mad at the world. He rolled up in his blanket and lay shivering and cursing. He was dog-tired. But it was a long time before he fell asleep, and then he dreamed. He dreamed that he was trying to find Bartorstown. He knew he was almost there, but there was fog and darkness and the road kept shifting its direction. He kept asking an old man how to get there, but the old man had never heard of Bartorstown and would only say over and over that it was thirteen miles to Fall Creek.
They went through the pass the next day. Both Len and Hostetter were now morose and did not talk much. They crossed the saddleback before noon, and after that they went much faster, going down. The mules stepped out smartly as though they knew they were almost home. The men got cheerful and eager. Esau kept running up as often as he could get away from Amity and asking, “Are we almost there?” And Hostetter would nod and say, “Almost.”
They came out of the pass with the afternoon sun in their eyes. The road pitched down in another switchback along the side of a cliff, and way at the bottom of the cliff there was a canyon, with the blue shadow of the opposite wall already sliding across it. Hostetter pointed. His voice was neither excited, nor happy, nor sad. It was just a voice, saying, “There it is.”
The wagons went down the wide steep road with the brake shoes screeching and the mules braced back on their haunches. Len looked over the edge, into the canyon. He looked a long time without speaking. Esau came and walked beside him, and they both looked. And it was Esau who turned around with his face all white and angry and shouted at Mr. Hostetter, “What do you think this is, a joke? Do you think this is real funny, bringing us all this way—”
“Oh, shut up,” said Hostetter. He sounded tired now, all of a sudden, and impatient, and he spoke to Esau the way a man speaks to an annoying child. Esau shut up. Hostetter glanced at Len. Len did not turn or lift his head. He was still staring down into the bottom of the canyon.
There was a town there. Seen from this height and angle it was mostly a collection of roofs, clustered along the sides of a stream bed where some cottonwoods grew. They were ordinary roofs of ordinary little houses such as Len had been used to seeing all his life, and he thought that many of the houses were made of logs, or slab. At the north end of the canyon was a small dam with a patch of blue water behind it. Beside the dam, straggling up a slope, there were a couple of high, queer-looking buildings. Close by them rails ran up and down the slope, leading from a hole in the cliff to a dump of broken rock. There were tiny cars on the rails. At the foot of the slope were several more buildings, low and flat ones this time, with a curving top. They were a rusty color. From the other side of the dam a short road led to another hole in the cliff, but there were no rails or cars or anything connected with this one, and rocks had rolled down across the road.
Len could see people moving around. Smoke came from some of the chimneys. A team of tiny mules brought a string of tiny cars down the rails on the slope, and the carts were dumped. After a minute or two the sound drifted up to him, faint and thin like an echo.
He turned and looked at Hostetter.
“Fall Creek,” said Hostetter. “It’s a mining town. Silver. Not very high-grade ore, but good enough and a lot of it. We still take it out. There’s no secret about Fall Creek, never has been.” He swept his hand out in a brief, curt gesture. “We live here.”
Len said slowly, “But it isn’t Bartorstown.”
“No. That’s kind of a wrong name, anyway. It isn’t really a town at all.”
Even more slowly, Len said, “Pa told me there was no such place. He told me it was only a state of mind.”
“Your Pa was wrong. There is such a place, and it’s real. Real enough to keep hundreds of people working for it all their lives.”
“But where?” said Esau furiously. “Where?”
“You’ve waited this long. You can wait a few hours longer.”
They went on, down the steep road. The shadow of the mountain widened and filled the canyon, and began to flow up the eastern wall to meet them. Farther down, on the breast of an old fall, a stand of pines caught the light and turned a harsh green, too bright against the red and ochers of the rock.
Len said, “Fall Creek is just another town.”
“You can’t get clear out of the world,” Hostetter said. “You can’t now and you couldn’t then. The houses are built of logs and slab because we had to build them out of what there was. Originally Fall Creek had electricity because it was the fashion then. Now it isn’t the fashion, so we don’t have it. Main thing is to look like everybody else, and then they don’t notice you.”
“But a real secret place,” said Len. “A place nobody knew about.” He frowned, trying to puzzle it out. “A place you don’t dare let anybody know about now—and yet you just live openly in a town, with a road to it, and strangers come and go.”
“When you start barring people out they know you have something to hide. Fall Creek was built first. It was built quite openly. What few people there were in this Godforsaken part of the country got used to it, got used to the trucks and a particular kind of plane going to and from it. It was only a mining town. Bartorstown was built later, behind the cover of Fall Creek, and nobody ever suspected it.”
Len thought that over. Then he asked, “Didn’t they even guess it when all the new people started coming in?”
“The world was full of refugees, and thousands of them headed for places just like this, as far back in the hills as they could get.”
The shadow reached up and they went into it, and it was twilight. Lamps were being lit in the town. They were just lamps, such as were lit in Piper’s Run, or Refuge, or a thousand other towns. The road flattened out. The mules were tired, but they pricked their long ears forward and swung along fast, and the drivers yelled and made their whips crack like rifle shots. There was quite a crowd waiting for them under the cottonwoods, lanterns burning, women calling out to their men on the wagons, children running up and down and shouting. They did not look any different from any other people Len had seen in this part of the country. They wore the same kinds of clothes, and their manners were the same. Hostetter said again, as though he knew what Len was thinking, “You have to live in the world. You can’t get away from it.”
Len said with a quiet bitterness, “There isn’t even as much here as we had in Piper’s Run. No farms, no food, nothing but rocks all around. Why do people stay here?”
“They have a reason.”
“It must be a mighty damn big one,” retorted Len, in a tone that said he did not believe in anything anymore.
Hostetter did not answer.
The wagons stopped. The drivers got down and everybody that was riding got out, Esau lifting down a pale and rumpled Amity, who stared about her distrustfully. Boys and young men ran up and took the mules and led them away with the wagons. There were a terrible lot of strange faces, and after a while Len realized that they were nearly all staring at him and Esau. They hung together instinctively, close to Hostetter. Hostetter was craning his head around, yelling for Wepplo, and the old man came up grinning, with his arm around a girl. She was kind of a small girl, with dark hair and snapping dark eyes like Wepplo’s, and a face that was perhaps a little too sharp and determined. She wore a shirt with the neck open and the sleeves rolled up, and a skirt that came down just over the tops of a pair of soft high boots. She looked first at Amity, and then at Esau, and then at Len. She looked the longest at Len, and her eyes were not at all shy about meeting his.
“My granddaughter,” said Wepplo, as though she was made of pure gold. “Joan. Mrs. Esau Colter, Mr. Esau Colter, Mr. Len Colter.”
“Joan,” said Hostetter, “will you take Mrs. Colter with you for a while?”
“Sure,” said Joan, rather sulkily. Amity hung onto Esau and started a protest, but Hostetter shut her up.
“Nobody’s going to bite you. Go along, and Esau will come as soon as he can.”
Amity went, reluctantly, leaning on the dark girl’s shoulder. She looked as big as a house, and not from the baby, either, which was still a long way off. The dark girl gave Len a sly laughing glance and then disappeared in the crowd. Hostetter nodded to Wepplo and hitched up his pants and said to Len and Esau, “All right, come on.”
They followed him, and all along the way people stared at them and talked, not in an unfriendly way, but as though Len and Esau were of tremendous interest to them. Len said, “They don’t seem to be very used to strangers.”
“Not strangers coming to live with them. Anyway, they’ve been hearing about you two for a long time. They’re curious.”
“Hostetter’s boys,” said Len, and grinned for the first time in two days.
Hostetter grinned too. He led them down a dark lane between scattered houses to where a fairly large frame house with a porch across its front was set on a slope, higher than the others and facing the mine. The clapboards were old and weathered, and the porch had been shored up underneath with logs.
“This was built for the mine superintendent,” said Hostetter. “Sherman lives in it now.”
“Sherman is the boss?” asked Esau.
“Of a lot of things, yes. There’s Gutierrez and Erdmann, too. They have the say about other things.”
“But Sherman let us come,” said Len.
“He had to talk to the others. They all had to agree to that.”
There was lamplight in the house. They went up the steps onto the porch, and the door opened before Hostetter could knock on it. A tall thin gray-haired woman with a pleasant face stood in the doorway, smiling and holding out her arms to Hostetter. He said, “Hello, Mary,” and she said, “Ed! Welcome home!” and kissed him on the cheek. “Well,” said Hostetter. “It’s been a long time.” “Eleven, no twelve years,” said Mary. “It’s good to have you back.”
She looked at Len and Esau.
“This is Mary Sherman,” said Hostetter, as though he felt he had to explain, “an old friend. She used to play with my sister when we were all young—my sister’s dead now. Mary, these are the boys.”
He introduced them. Mary Sherman smiled at them, half sadly, as though she had much she could say. But all she did say was, “Yes, they’re waiting for you. Come inside.”
They stepped into the living room. The floor was bare and clean, the pine boards worn down to the grain. The furniture was old, most of it, and plain, of a kind Len had seen before that was made before the Destruction. There was a big table with a lamp on it, and three men were sitting around it. Two of them were about Hostetter’s age, and one was younger, perhaps forty or so. One of the older ones, a big square blocky man with a clean-shaven chin and light eyes, got up and shook hands with Hostetter. Then Hostetter shook hands with the others, and there was some talk. Len looked around uncomfortably and saw that Mary Sherman was already gone.
“Come here,” said the big blocky man, and Len realized that he was being spoken to. He stepped into the circle of lamplight, close to the table. Esau came with him. The big man studied them. His eyes were the color of a winter sky just before snow, very keen and penetrating. The younger man sat beside him, leaning forward on the table. He had reddish hair and he wore spectacles and his face looked tired, not as though he needed to rest right now but as though it always looked tired. Behind him, in the shadows between the table and the big iron stove, was the third man, small, swarthy and bitter, with a neat pointed beard as white as linen. Len stared back at them, not knowing whether to be angry or awed or what, and beginning to sweat from sheer nervousness.
The big man said abruptly, “I’m Sherman. This is Mr. Erdmann”—the younger man nodded—”and Mr. Gutierrez.” The small bitter man grunted. “I know you’re both Colters. But which is which?”
They named themselves. Hostetter had withdrawn into the shadows, and Len heard him filling his pipe.
Sherman said to Esau, “Then you’re the one with the—ah—expectant mother.”
Esau started to explain, and Sherman stopped him. “I know all about it, and I’ve already given Hostetter his tongue-lashing for exceeding authority, so we can forget it, except for one thing. I want you to bring her here at exactly ten o’clock tomorrow morning. The minister will be here. Nobody needs to know about it. Is that understood?”
“Yes, sir,” said Esau. Sherman was not threatening or unpleasant. He was just used to giving orders, and the answer was automatic.
He looked from Esau to Len, and asked, “Why did you want to come here?”
Len bent his head and did not say anything.
“Go ahead,” said Hostetter. “Tell him.”
“How can I?” said Len. “All right. We thought it would be a place where people were different, where they could think about things and talk about them without getting into trouble. Where there were machines and—oh, all the things there used to be.”
Sherman smiled. It made him no longer a cold-eyed blocky man used to giving orders, but a human being who had lived a long time and learned not to fight it. Like Hostetter. Like Pa. Len recognized him, and suddenly he felt that he was not entirely among strangers.
“You thought,” said Sherman, “that we’d have a city, just like the old ones, with everything in it.”
“I guess so,” said Len, and he was not angry now, only regretful.
“No,” said Sherman. “All we have is the first part of what you wanted.”
Erdmann said, “And we’re looking for the second.”
“Oh yes,” said Gutierrez. His voice was thin and bitter like the rest of him. “We have a cause. You’ll understand about that—you young men have had a cause yourselves. Do you want me to tell them, Harry?”
“Later,” Sherman said. He leaned forward and spoke to Len and Esau, and his eyes were hard again, and cold. “You have Hostetter to thank—”
“Not entirely,” said Hostetter, breaking in. “You had your reason.”
“A man can always find a reason to justify himself,” said Sherman cynically. “But all right, I admit I had one. However, most of it was Hostetter. Otherwise you would both be dead now, at the hands of the mob in that town—what’s the name—?”
“Refuge,” said Len. “Yes, we know that.”
“I’m not rubbing it in, merely getting the facts straight. We’ve done you a favor, and I won’t try to impress upon you what a very big favor it is because you won’t be able to understand until you’ve been here awhile. Then I won’t have to tell you. In the meantime, I’m going to ask you to repay it by doing as you’re told and not asking too many questions.”
He paused. Erdmann cleared his throat nervously in the silence, and Gutierrez muttered, “Give them the shaft, Harry. Swift and clean.”
Sherman turned around. “Have you been drinking, Julio?”
“No. But I will.”
Sherman grunted. “Well, anyway, what he means is this. You’re not to leave Fall Creek. Don’t do anything that even looks like leaving. We have a great deal at stake here, more than you can possibly imagine as yet, and we can’t risk it.”
He finished simply with three words. “You’ll be shot.”
There was another silence. Then Esau said, just a little too loudly, “We worked hard enough to get here, we’re not likely to run away.”
“People change their minds. It was only fair to tell you.”
Esau put his hands on the table and said, “Can I ask just one question?”
“Go ahead.”
“Where the hell is Bartorstown?”
Sherman leaned back in his chair and looked hard at Esau, frowning. “You know something, Colter? I wouldn’t answer that, now or later, if there was any way to keep it from you. You boys have made us quite a problem. When strangers come in here we keep our mouths shut and are careful, and that isn’t much of a worry because there are very few strangers and they don’t stay long. But you two are going to live here. Sooner or later, inevitably, you’re going to find out all about us. And yet you don’t really belong here. Your whole life, your training, your background, your conditioning, are totally at odds with everything we believe in.”
He glanced at Len, harshly amused. “No use getting red around the ears, young fellow. I know you’re sincere. I know you’ve gone through hell to get here, which is more than a lot of us would do. But—tomorrow is another day. How are you going to feel then, or the day after?”
“I should think you’re pretty safe,” said Len, “as long as you have plenty of bullets.”
“Oh,” said Sherman. “That. Yes. Well, I suppose so. Anyway, we decided to take a chance on you, and so we haven’t any choice. So you’ll be told about Bartorstown. But not tonight.” He got up and shoved his hand unexpectedly at Len. “Bear with me.”
Len shook hands with him and smiled.
Hostetter said, “I’ll see you, Harry.” He nodded to Len and Esau, and they went out again, into full dark and air that had a crisp edge of chill on it, and a lot of unfamiliar smells. They walked back through the town. Lamps were going on in every house, people were talking loud and laughing, and going from place to place in little groups. “There’s always a celebration,” said Hostetter. “Some of the men have been away a long time.”
They wound up in a neat, solid log house that belonged to the Wepplos, the old man and his son and daughter-in-law, and the girl Joan. They ate dinner and a lot of people drifted in and out, saying hello to Hostetter and nipping out of a big jug that got to passing around. The girl Joan watched Len all evening, but she didn’t say much. Quite late, Gutierrez came in. He was dead drunk, and he stood looking down at Len so solemnly and for such a long time that Len asked him what he wanted.
Gutierrez said, “I just wanted to see a man who wanted to come here when he didn’t have to.”
He sighed and went away. Pretty soon Hostetter tapped him on the shoulder. “Come on, Lennie,” he said, “unless you want to sleep on Wepplo’s floor.”
He seemed in a jovial frame of mind, as though coming home had not after all been as bad as he thought it would be. Len walked along beside him through the cold night. Fall Creek was quieter now, and the lamps were going out. He told Hostetter about Gutierrez.
Hostetter said, “Poor Julio. He’s in a bad frame of mind.”
“What’s wrong with him?”
“He’s been working on this thing for three years. Actually, he’s been working on it most of his life, but this particular point of attack, I mean. Three years. And he’s just found out it’s no good. Clear the slate, try again. Only Julio’s beginning to think he isn’t going to live long enough.”
“Long enough for what?”
But Hostetter only said, ‘We’ll have to bunk in the bachelor’s shack. But that isn’t bad. Lots of company.”
The bachelor’s shack turned out to be a long two-story frame building, part of the original construction of Fall Creek, with some later additions running out from it in clumsy wings. The room Hostetter led him into was at the back of one of these wings, with its own door and some stubby pine trees close by to scent the air and whisper when the breeze blew. They had brought their blanket rolls from Wepplo’s. Hostetter pitched his into one of the two bunks and sat down and began to take off his boots.
“How do you like her?” he said.
“Like who?” asked Len, spreading his blankets.
“Joan Wepplo.”
“How should I know? I hardly saw her.”
Hostetter laughed. “You hardly took your eyes off her all evening.”
“I’ve got better things to think about,” said Len angrily, “than some girl.”
He rolled into the bunk. Hostetter blew out the candle, and a few minutes later he was snoring. Len lay wide awake, every surface of him exposed and sensitive and quivering, feeling and hearing. The bunk was a new shape. Everything was strange: the smells of earth and dust and pine needles and pine resin and walls and floor and cooking, the dim sounds of movement and of voices in the night, everything. And yet it was not strange, either. It was just another part of the world, another town, and no matter what Bartorstown turned out to be now it would not be anything at all that he had hoped for. He felt awful. He felt so awful, and he was so angry with everything for being as it was that he kicked the wall, and then he felt so childish that he began to laugh. And in the middle of his laughing, the face of Joan Wepplo floated by, watching him with bright speculative eyes.
When he woke up it was morning, and Hostetter had already been out somewhere because he was just coming back.
“Got a clean shirt?”
“I think so.”
“Well, get busy and put it on. Esau wants you to stand up with him.”
Len muttered something under his breath about it being late in the day for formalities like that, but he washed and shaved and put on the clean shirt, and walked up with Hostetter to Sherman’s house. The village seemed quiet, with not many people around. He got the feeling that they were watching him from inside the windows of the houses, but he did not mention it.
The wedding was short and plain. Amity was wearing a dress somebody must have loaned her. She looked smug. Esau did not look any way at all. He was just there. The minister was a young man and quite short, with an annoying habit of bobbing up and down on his toes as though he were trying all the time to stretch himself. Sherman and his wife and Hostetter stood in the background, watching. When it was over Mary Sherman put her arms around Amity, and Len shook hands rather stiffly with Esau, feeling silly. He was ready to go then, but Sherman said, “If you don’t mind, I’d like you to stay awhile. All of you.”
They were in a small room. He crossed it and opened the door into the living room, and Len saw that there were seven or eight men inside.
“Now there’s nothing to worry about,” Sherman said, and motioned them through the door. “Those three chairs right there at the table—that’s right. Sit down. I want you to talk to some people.”
They sat down, close together in a row. Sherman sat next to them, with Hostetter just beyond him, and the other men crowded in until they were all clumped around the table. There were pens and paper on it, and some other things, and in the middle a big wicker basket with the lid down. Sherman named over the men, but Len could not remember them all, except for Erdmann and Gutierrez, whom he already knew. They were nearly all middleaged, and keen-looking, as though they were used to some authority. They were all very polite to Amity.
Sherman said, “This isn’t an inquisition or anything, we’re just interested. How did you first hear of Bartorstown, what made you so determined to come here, what happened to you because of it, how did it all start. Can you start us off, Ed? I think you were in on the beginning.”
“Well,” said Hostetter, “I guess it began the night Esau stole the radio.”
Sherman looked Esau, and Esau looked uncomfortable. “I guess that was wrong to do, but I was only a kid then. And they killed this man because they said he was from Bartorstown—it was an awful night. And I was curious.”
“Go on,” said Sherman, and they all leaned forward, interested. Esau went on, and pretty soon Len joined in, and they told about the preaching and how Soames was stoned to death, and how the radio got to be a fixation with them. And with Hostetter nudging them along here and there, and Sherman or one of the other men asking a question, they found themselves telling the whole story right up to the time Hostetter and the bargemen had taken them out of the smoke and anger of Refuge. Amity had something to tell about that too, and she made it graphic enough. When they were all through it seemed to Len that they had put up with a terrible lot for all they had found when they got here, but he didn’t say so.
Sherman got up and opened another door on the far side of the room. There was a room there with a lot of equipment in it, and a man sitting in the midst of it with a funny-looking thing on his head. He took this off and Sherman asked him, “How did it go?” and he said, “Fine.”
Sherman closed the door again and turned around. “I can tell you now that you’ve been talking to all of Fall Creek, and Bartorstown.” He lifted the lid of the wicker basket and showed what was inside. “These are microphones. Every word you said was picked up and broadcast.” He let the lid fall and stood looking at them. “I wanted them all to hear your story, in your own words, and this seemed like the best way. I was afraid if I put you up on a platform with four hundred people staring at you you’d freeze up. So I did this.”
“Oh my,” said Amity, and put her hand over her mouth.
Sherman glanced at the other men. “Quite a story, isn’t it?”
“They’re young,” said Gutierrez. He looked sick enough to die with it, and his voice was weak, but still bitter. “They have faith, and trust.”
“Let them keep it,” said Erdmann shrilly. “For God’s sake, let somebody keep it.”
Kindly, patiently, Sherman said, “You both need a rest. Will you do us all a great favor? Go and take one.”
“Oh no,” said Gutierrez, “not for anything. I wouldn’t miss this for the world. I want to see their little faces shine when they catch their first glimpse of the fairy city.”
Looking at the microphones, Len said, “Is this the reason you said you had for letting us come?”
“Partly,” said Sherman. “Our people are human. Most of them have no direct contact with the main work to keep them feeling important and interested. They live a restricted life here. They get discontented. Your story is a powerful reminder of what life is like on the outside, and why we have to keep on with what we’re doing. It’s also a hopeful one.”
“How?”
“It shows that eighty years of the most rigid control hasn’t been able to stamp out the art of independent thinking.”
“Be honest, Harry,” said Gutierrez. “There was a measure of sentiment in our decision.”
“Perhaps,” said Sherman. “It did seem like a betrayal of everything we like to think we stand for to let you get hung up for believing in us. Everybody in Fall Creek seemed to think so, anyway.”
He looked at them thoughtfully. “It may have been a foolish decision. You certainly aren’t likely, either one of you, to contribute anything to our work, and you do constitute a problem out of all proportion to your personal importance. You’re the first strangers we’ve taken in for more years than I can remember. We can’t let you go again. We don’t want to be forced to do what I warned you we would do. So we’ll have to take pains, far more than with any of our own, to see that you’re thoroughly integrated into the fabric of our living, our thoughts, our particular goal. Unless we’re to keep a watch on you forever, we have to turn you into trustworthy citizens of Bartorstown. And that means practically a complete re-education.”
He cast a sharp, sardonic glance at Hostetter. “He swore you were worth the trouble. I hope he was right.”
He leaned over then and shook Amity by the hand. “Thank you, Mrs. Colter, you’ve been very helpful. I don’t think you’d find this trip interesting, so why don’t you come and have some lunch with my wife? She can help you on a lot of things.”
He led Amity to the door and handed her over to Mary Sherman, who always seemed to be where she was wanted. Then he came back and nodded to Len and Esau.
“Well,” he said, “let’s, go.”
“To Bartorstown?” asked Len. And Sherman answered, “To Bartorstown.”
Continued in Galaxy’s Edge 23
Paperback Kindle
ABOUT
ARCHIVES
ADVERTISING
SUBMISSIONS
CONTACT
Views expressed by guest or resident columnists are entirely their own.
Barry N. Malzberg is the winner of the very first Campbell Memorial Award, a multiple Hugo and Nebula nominee, twice the winner of the Locus Award for Best Non-fiction Book, and the author of more than ninety books.
FROM THE HEART'S BASEMENT
by
Barry N. Malzberg
Misunderstanding Entropy
The heart of that implacable machine we called science fiction was always the argument toward its destruction. Kuttners gleaming and deadly robots, mad characters in a disorderly urbanized future, refracted that insight; so did all those post-apocalyptic Astounding stories and novels in the years after Hiroshima and reaching toward the national elections of 1968. The futures limned by science fiction were almost always in flight from or toward disasterand the technology, even in the most primitive or romantic space opera, could not be trusted.
It was this dance with disaster, this struggle to avoid a collapse always imminent, which energized Gernsback, propelled Tremaines thought variants, ended in the abandoned landscapes of Don A. Stuart. The future was the metaphor for the present. Campbell understood this, even late Campbell: he endorsed George Wallace for President in the 11/68 issue of his magazine because he felt that the nation had unraveled and at least Wallace would focus the public on that fact.
Campbell in his last years, and maybe even in his earliest, was one of Kornbluths celebrants in The Last Man Left In The Bar, one of those life forms, human or otherwise, who was looking for a disaster so great that it would overtake everything and enable them to give up any responsibility for their lives. This is what George P. Eliot postulated in his early 1960s essay describing Times Square on New Years Eve. It seems no less evident in the faces, the voices, and the anguished fury which swept through the Trump rallies as the campaign began to form.
Science fiction was a biography of our collapse, a delineation of the arc toward obliteration. We tried (or at least I tried) to evade that conclusion for a long time. My own worklike that of everybody elseswas a calculated avoidance, evasion, or denial of that centrality. But at the end we have been forcedor at least I have been forcedto confront that impelling effect.
In that sense science fiction was never about the future. The future was imponderable, unfixable, a product in our literature of the Heisenberg Observer Effect. To see it was to change it, to watch it disappear. The future was a strategy for describing the present, and like George P. Eliots flash crowd a means of avoiding it but the attempt to manage this was always doomed. Any history of our little category, I wrote almost four decades ago, will be a history of failure.
The outcome could have been envisioned if any of us were true visionaries (I, too, was not), rather than kids playing in what Jimmy Cannon called the toy department. Surely we could have seen thisconsider Campbells blasted landscapes of the 1930s, or those decadent, connoisseurs of future disaster limned by the Kuttners in Vintage Season. Consider the bombed-out Neverland of Sturgeons Thunder and Roses (so youll have your future...and welcome to it). Consider all of this tracked to the Star Trek/Star Wars years, the post-Tolkien years, the years in which franchised junk and elvish dragons became for ninety percent of its audience science fiction itself. If Trump was the truest, the inevitable outcome of what we thought of laughably as the political system, then the Last Castle and its dragons were surely where we were bound from the beginning. In our beginning is our end, as Thomas Stearns almost put it; as we die with the living so we were to be born with the dead. The World Snake, eating itself. At the end, or close to it, science fiction had become Tammany Hall; it was the place where the future came to die. As Mahler and Bruckner came to die in Franz Schmidt or Max Reger, so Campbells Thought Variants came to die at Comic-Con.
Of course, we had a pretty good run during the five and a half decades which acted for a while to conceal that truth from ourselves. And as Robert Silverberg wrote me some time back, We had a few laughs while we were at it. There are some of us still trying, of course. There are occasional works which are not pastiche or nostalgia or replication, it is not all (but it is mostly) decadence for the polity.
But as someone noted for me in a somewhat different context, I must leave that pursuit to other and younger men.
Almost six decades ago, Gore Vidal, reviewing John Dos Passos final novel Mid-Century, noted that the work (beyond being terrible) was an embarrassing example of an old writer confusing his own deterioration with that of the world. All was corrupt, brutal, and unmanageable for Dos Passos at the end, but he was generalizing, projecting, using solipsism in its worst sense. Vidals merciless judgment struck me then and has stayed with me through all these years: I came to dread being exposed to such judgment and promised myself that I would not permit this to happen to me. Perhaps it has. Certainly I cannot command the objectivity to make a pronouncement. But Donald Trump has a credible chance to achieve great power, and I am not imagining this situation as some projection of my own circumstance. The lights that went down in Europe in the late 1930s are flickering here.
* * *
A note on Judith Merril, the subject of my previous column which brought some angry reaction. I was in no way attacking Ms. Merril, an intermittently very good writer and certainly a serious soul who genuinely wanted to improve the world. The trouble I saw with Ms. Merril, from my critical position, was that in her attempt to elevate science fiction by dragging into her anthologies of the 50s people like Russell Baker, John Ciardi, and a host of others from the other bank of the Great Divide, she had succeeded only in conscripting into the Army a number of people who had no interest in serving and for that matter no awareness of what Ms. Merril saw as a kind of Final War. She was pandering, she had a childs longing for acceptance by the Big Kids who she thought might love her more if she threw them a house party. She meant well. She was not on a course to destroy science fiction. Others in later decades certainly were, but she was not. I met her only a few times, the last at the Readercon in 1993 where we spent some time on a panel together. It was a deeply emotional meeting, ending with an inscription on a newspaper supplement devoted to Ms. Merril, which made me kind of weepy. Dead-Center was a terrific story (Fantasy & Science Fiction, 1954), the first genre magazine story ever to be anthologized by Martha Foley. Sturgeons Man Who Lost The Sea was the second, and she loved science fiction as profoundly as anyone who ever lived. But Oscar Wilde had a point too in The Ballad from Reading Gaol.
Copyright © 2016 by Barry N. Malzberg
ABOUT
ARCHIVES
ADVERTISING
SUBMISSIONS
CONTACT
Views expressed by guest or resident columnists are entirely their own.
Gregory Benford is a Nebula winner and a former Worldcon Guest of Honor. He is the author of more than thirty novels, six books of non-fiction, and has edited ten anthologies.
A SCIENTIST'S NOTEBOOK: TIME AGAIN
by
Gregory Benford
As well-evolved primates, we know a few things gut-deep and true: space and time. We can pace off a distancethe foot is a unit of measureand we sense the passage of time. Theyre utterly different, of course.
The past century has dissolved such obliging certainties. The Newtonian worldview, with time ticked off by a rigid universal framework, ruled until the late nineteenth century. H. G. Wells, always a quick study, caught the shifting winds and made use of the new analogy which equated time with spacemade it a fourth dimension, which a traveler could navigate.
Einstein shattered immutable time, combining space and time into a single continuum. The velocity of an observer served to rotate time into space, so that events which seemed simultaneous to one person would not look so to another who moved with a different speed. None of this was readily apparent to us, because we all move very much slower than light, which is the ultimate speed limit.
That limit separated two realms which could never interpenetrate, because approaching the barrier took ever-greater energy. Nothing precluded particles moving faster than light if they started out that way. The light barrier was weirdly symmetric, too. Particles moving infinitely fast have zero energy, just like particles weigh no velocity on our side of the barrier.
Einsteins theory allowed these eerie faster-than-light particles, as he himself knew. Nobody paid much attention to their theoretical possibility until the early 1960s, when Gerald Feinberg introduced the name tachyonsfast ones in Greek, whereas ordinary matter such as us is made of slow ones, tardyons. Gerry died in 1992, and the last time I saw him he told me that the idea had appealed to him because of James Blishs story, Beep. That tale concerns a faster-than-light communicator which works fine, except that the engineers cant eliminate a beep at the end of each message. It turns out that, stretched out, that beep contains all messages from all future timesbecause, as Blish knew, anything which travels faster than light can be used to send messages backward in time. Demonstrating this demands spacetime diagrams, though you can see it qualitatively simply by noting that a tachyon covers more space than time in its trajectory, so in a sense it has a net debit in its favortime to burn.
I learned all this exotic stuff shortly after finishing my doctoral thesis in 1967. I was doing research at the Lawrence Radiation Laboratory and read recent papers on tachyons, among them Feinbergs. Several physicists had confronted directly a problem Gerry left for others--the familiar grandfathers paradox, which confuses cause and effect.
Most physicists believed then (and still do) that this paradox rules out tachyons or any other such backward-in-time trick. Some tried to maintain that tachyons could still exist, because as Richard Feynman pointed out, a particle traveling backward in time can be redefined as its own antiparticle (made of anti-matter) moving forward in time. This reinterpretation principle would set everything right, so that apparently anti-causal events would merely be reinterpreted by other observers as perfectly normal events.
This seemed to me to be a bold finesse from an empty hand. When this idea appeared in the scientific literature I discussed it with two friends and we wrote a quick paper refuting this view. Published in Physical Review D in 1970 (p. 263) under the title The Tachyonic Anti-Telephonesee, even in dry old Phys Rev you can have fun with titles, if you tryit remains the only scientific paper I have written without a single equation in it.
We argued that notions like cause and effect could not be so easily made relative. The Feynman argument worked for one particle but not if you used two or more. With a minimum of two, whoever sent a signal could sign it, clearly establishing the origin.
We regarded the whole thing as rather amusing, so we discussed an example in which Shakespeare sends his newest work backward to Francis Bacon. At the time Bacon was a leading contender for the true Shakespeare among those who thought that a mere country boy could not have penned such masterpieces. (This controversy I have always found even more weird than time travel, culminating in a paper I once read that earnestly contended that the plays were not written by Will Shakespeare, but rather by another man of the same name.) If Shakespeare types out Hamlet on his tachyon transmitter, Bacon receives the transmission at some earlier time. But no amount of reinterpretation will make Bacon the author of Hamlet. It is Shakespeare, not Bacon, who exercises control over the content of the message.
He can simply sign it, after all. Behind all the mathematics in the earlier papers lurked this simple, fatal idea.
Still, I rather liked tachyons. My two coauthors were David Book and William Newcomb. Newcomb was the grandson of the famous Simon Newcomb, an astronomer who wrote the infamous paper showing why airplanes could not fly. When he happened to mention this over a beer, alarm bells went off. Was I signing onto a similar blinkered perspective, to be cited with ridicule generations later?
So I mulled the matter over, with one eye cocked at the steady stream of papers about time. I was urged on by a report from Australia in 1972 that two experimenters had observed a tachyon. Their particle detectors, carried aloft in a balloon to catch cosmic rays, had found that a single event occurred at about 2.5 times light speed. I read their paper with astonishment. Dozens of papers followed, proposing theories for tachyons. Other experimenters tried to duplicate the Australian resultsand failed. In the twenty years since, nobody has seen any such event, and statistically they should have. The Australian data was probably wrong.
Still, I wondered how tachyonswhich Einsteins special theory of relativity clearly allowedcould fit into the world as we knew it. Over five years I wrote a novel, Timescape, exploring the simplest situation I could imaginediscovery of tachyons, and the first attempts to probe their properties and use. Rather than the convenient Wellsian traveler, I used scientists as I knew them, warts and all, doing what they would--trying to use the new discovery to communicate something they cared about.
But how to deal with the paradox? I had always rather liked another theory which resolved the multiple-outcome property of conventional quantum mechanics. This interpretation of quantum events supposes that when a given particle, say, passes through a hole in a wall, it can go in several directions. The wave-like property of matter says that the same experiment, repeated many times, will give a pattern of impacts on a far screen. The density of impacts corresponds to the probability that a single particle would follow that trajectory and make that impression. But a single particles trajectory cant be predicted preciselywe can only get the probability distribution.
Enter a fresh view, due to Hugh Everett of Princeton in the 1950s. Everett said that all the possible outcomes predicted by the probability analysis of quantum mechanics are separately real. This means that every time a particle passes through a hole, the entire universe splits into many possible outcomes.
Envision separable worlds peeling off from every microscopic event. In our world, the particle smacks into the wall and that specific outcome defines our world forever more. Other worlds simultaneously appear, with a slightly different impact point. Every event generates great handfuls of other worldsa cosmic plentitude of astronomical extravagance. Ive often wondered whether Everett was influenced by such sf stories as Murray Leinsters Sidewise in Time (1934).
The Everett view was fun to think about, and logically defensible, but nobody really believed it. But I found it handy. (Writers are magpies.) I said in my novel that the Everett interpretation didnt really apply to every event. Instead, I reserved the Everett picture for only those events which produced a causal paradox. If a physicist sent a tachyon backward in time and it had no grandfather-killing effects, no problem. If it did, though, then the universe split into as many versions as it took to cover all the possibilities. So you could indeed send some grandfather-killing message (or anything else that made a paradox), and grandfather would die. But not in the universe you were doomed to inhabit. Instead, another universe appeared, unknown to you, in which dear old grandfather died, alas, and you never happened at all. No paradox, since the tachyon which killed gramps came from another universe, from another you.
This seemed nifty enough to furnish a solution to my novel, but I did not take it seriously enough to actually work up a formal quantum field theory. I published the novel and was astonished at its success. It has been cited in several books about causal problems and even some scientific papers. Quite pleasant for a hard SF writer.
Meanwhile, the problem of time continued. Einsteins special relativity applies to regions of spacetime which are flat in the sense that gravity is not significant. Except for introducing the finite speed of light, the theory feels Newtonian. George Bernard Shaw, in a tongue-in-cheek toast to Einstein, put it this way: Newton was able to combine a prodigious mental faculty with the credulities and delusions that would disgrace a rabbit. As an Englishman, he postulated a rectilinear universe because the English always use the word square to denote honesty, truthfulness, in short: rectitude.
Einsteins general theory stitches together small regions of locally flat spacetime into a quilt of truly warped structure. Powerfully curved spacetime plays hob with causality. One of Einsteins close friends, Kurt Godel, produced a model (from Einsteins field theory) for a universe which spins so fast that time and space get radically twisted. Zipping around such a universe can return you to the place and time of your departure. The mathematics, coming from the famous author of Godels Proof in mathematical logic, was impeccable.
Could this happen? Many hoped not. With a sign of relief they noted that there is no evidence that our universe rotates. So Godels case simply doesnt apply here.
But then in the 1960s several theorists showed that local rotation of stressed spacetime near black holes could do similar tricks. Spin a black hole fast enough and the rotation offsets the gravitational attraction, effectively stripping the guts of the hole bare. The bowels of the beast are not pretty.
It contains regions of negative spacetime. From such regions a traveler could do as Wells did, slipping backward in time. Worse, he might reach a naked singularity, where all physical things (mass density, gravitational attraction) became indefinitely large.
Mathematics cannot handle singularities, so mathematicians would rather that they be decently clothed. No one has been able to produce suitable garments except by the lo-and-behold method. When I last discussed this with Stephen Hawking, in 1989, he admitted that he suspected that we could merely invoke the clothing of singularities as a rule, beyond proof.
Of course, he pointed out, to explain why we dont see time travelers as everyday visits, notice the requirements. To make a reasonable time machine with a rotating black hole would take just about the mass of a small galaxy. I got interested in the center of our own galaxy then, and have been amused to note that observations now suggest that a black hole of about a million solar masses does indeed lurk there. If so, it might make a decent enough time machine, if it rotates. The tidal forces near such a hole would not tear you apart as you zoomed by it. This is true, even if the no-singularity rule in fact is a law of our universe.
This situation wasnt good enough for Frank Tipler, a maverick physicist at Tulane University. I had disputed Tiplers rather conservative objections to the possibility of intelligent, technological aliens in the scientific literature, so I was surprised to find that he embraced a truly radical solution to Einsteins equations. He had discovered in 1974 another solution which envisioned a rotating cylinder. Now, this cylinder had to be indefinitely long and be made of matter as dense as a neutron star. Still, in principle one might assemble such an object and spin it so that its surface moved at a quarter of light speed.
If one did, spacetime would wrap around the cylinder in alternating layers of positive and negative sense. Corkscrewing a spaceship through these just right would send it backward in time. Ah, but maybe physics would make such a machine impossible because the cylinder has to be very long. Unless its genuinely infinite, it will collapse in a finite time under its own gravitational attraction. With a sigh of relief, physicists forgot about Tiplers barber-pole spacetimes.
In the late 1980s a group at Caltech began to mull over a different approach. Never mind Einsteins gravitational theory standing alonesuppose we had a theory combining it with the other great theory of our age, quantum mechanics? This synthesis had been tried, with only fair progress.
Kip Thorne at Caltech wondered if something in a quantum relativity theory would rule out time machines forever. As usual, such a theory has to be patched together with methods which work in simpler, limiting casesnear-flat spacetimes and objects not too small.
In the quantum world, there is no true vacuum. Instead, what looks to the ordinary eye like nothing at all is instead a seethe of particles winking on and off, a kind of spacetime foam which spawns matter and takes it away at bewildering speed. From all this hyperactive froth can pop a tunnel in spacetime itselfa wormhole. It will go away immediately, unless one does something to shore it up. Placing two metal sheets very close together will do the job, making a kind of electrical capacitor which amplifies the energy available to the wormhole. Pushing the plates exquisitely close together attaches a mouth of the wormhole to each plate. These two mouths are, in the internal terms of the wormhole, actually the same place. A particle pushed into one appears instantly at the other end.
Once made, a wormhole can be engineered into a time machine. Using Einsteins ideas from special relativity, an engineer can whiz one plate away at nearly light speed. By the usual twin paradox, the traveling plate will experience time moving rather more slowly than the plate which stays at home, just as do the twins in Robert Heinleins Time for the Stars. (Rather unsurprisingly, as a twin I found this one of his best young adult novels.) Bringing the wandering plate back home gives the engineer a wormhole whose mouths are separated now in both space and timein principle, as big a time separation as we like. Throw a message into the slow-twin mouth and it comes out the other mouth before it was sent.
Still, even this machine is astronomically pricey. Take a solar systems entire metal, spread it out into thin plates the size of the system. You must flatten them with maddening accuracy, so that you can then smack them to within an atoms width of each other. Inside this infinitesimally thin sandwich, there could be enough energy density to pluck a wormhole out of the bountiful vacuum. If so, the time machine would presumably work.
A tall order, but probably easier than making Tiplers cylinder or taking up a collection for a galactic black hole. So we now have several ideas of how to make such a machine, though we cant afford one right now. But why should this matter? If a time machine is ever built, in principle we should be receiving visitors now. Yet we havent seen any. Why?
An adroit answer provided by Larry Niven supposes that there is nothing at all illogical about time travel, but we must remember that causality still works going forward in time. Every paradox-producing message or traveler sent back will change the conditions back at the origin of the time machine. Remember Ray Bradburys A Sound of Thunder, in which a dinosaur-hunting expedition bagged its quarry, but accidentally trampled a butterfly with a boota striking image. They returned to find the politics and language of their era had shifted.
Imagine that people keep using such a time machine until an equilibrium sets in between past changes and future reactions. The simplest steady-state in which no changes occur is one in which no time machine exists any longer. Events conspiresay, science falls forever into disfavor, or humanity dies outto make the time machine erase itself.
This Nivens Law follows directly from a basic picture from wave mechanics. Suppose time signals behave like waves. Looping into the past and back to the future, a wave can interfere with itself. Picture ocean waves intersecting, making chop and froth as they cancel here, reinforce there.
Quantum mechanically, even particles can act like waves, so it makes sense to speak of time loops as channels for the propagation of waves of probability. The wave amplitude gives the probability that a particle will be. A loop which brings a wave back to exactly cancel itself means that the entire process cannot occurprobability zero at the very beginning, where the trip starts.
This picture actually comes from the history of quantum mechanics. One can predict the energy levels of hydrogen by thinking of its electron as a wave propagating around a circle, its orbit. Only certain wavelengths of the wave will fit on the orbital circumference. This quantizing condition yields the values of energy the electron must have.
Physicists have used such pictures in many other problems. John Wheeler and Richard Feynman based a theory of electrodynamics on it, assuming that electromagnetic waves travel both into the past and into the futuresince both solutions emerge from the basic equations, discovered by James Clerk Maxwell. They explained why we only see the forward wave (ordinary light) by invoking something in the past which absorbs all the backward waves.
Perhaps the limitless density of matter at the big-bang origin of the universe does this. I always found this picture bizarre but hard to disprove. Part of my puzzlement came from that mysterious absorber back there, always working to make this world look straightforward.
Yet considerable theories have been constructed on such foundations. John Cramer, science columnist for Analog, though better known as a physicist at the University of Washington, devised a new way of viewing quantum mechanics. Called the transactional interpretation, it says that every quantum interaction involves a pair of signals, backward and forward in time, making a handshake between past and future. If quantum mechanics is linear (a technical term implying a certain mathematical tidiness), then all of the backward-in-time aspects of the transaction get neatly erased, blocking any possibility of communication.
But if, as Nobel Laureate Steven Weinberg has suggested, quantum mechanics contains even a tiny nonlinear component, then the erasure is incomplete and a trans-time communicator is possible. Some theorists have come forward with schemes to build such a device. It might even be fairly cheap, made out of lasers, optical filters and other easily acquired gear. No exotic matter, enormous energies, or the rest.
Still, these methods of ruling out time machines make me a bit uneasy because they want to have it both ways. Sure, time travel is easy, they saywith Wheeler-Feynman, every single light ray has its time-traveling twin. Its just that events always conspire to make the wave functions interfere, preventing any logical paradoxes.
One doesnt have to be paranoid to feel that such a contrived universe is too neat a conspiracy. Cramers model may allow us to lift the curtain a bit, peeking at the complicated apparatus which makes our seemingly simple world work.
This interest in quantum effects as the key to time travel is a welcome change from the gargantuan gravity machines Ive already mentioned. In Timescape I tried to solve the paradoxes by combining special relativity (tachyons) and quantum mechanics. Then physics fashion in time machines had shifted to general relativity (Tipler machines, as used by Poul Anderson in The Avatar), and then to quantum mechanics (wormholes, Cramers transactions). What about uniting general relativity and quantum mechanicsa theory of everything?
Imagine my surprise when I came upon a paper in Physical Review D, where our tachyon paper had appeared, in November of 1992. Titled somewhat forbiddingly Quantum Mechanics Near Closed Timelike Lines, it constructs a theory for effects in highly curved spacetime which contains causal loopsclosed timeline lines, in the jargon. It was written by David Deutsch, who has been studying these matters for a decade at Oxford (not Cambridge, as in Timescape).
Contrary to what has usually been assumed, Deutsch says, there is no reason in what we know of fundamental physics why closed timelike lines should not exist. In twenty pages of quantum logic calculations, he shows that no obstacle to free will or even grandfather murder really exists.
Its all done with the Everett interpretation. In quantum cosmology there is no single history of spacetime. Instead, all possible histories happen simultaneously. For the vast preponderance of cases, this doesnt matterthe ontological bloat of an infinitude of worlds has no observable consequences. Its just a way of talking about quantum mechanics.
Not so for time machines. Then a quantum description requires a set of classical (ordinary) spacetimes which are similar to each otherexcept in the important history of the paradox-loop. The causal loop links all the multiple histories.
Think of unending sheets stacked on end and next to each other, like the pages in this magazine. Timelines flow up them. A causal loop snakes through these sheets, so the parallel universes become one. If the grandson goes back in time, he crosses to another time-sheet. There he shoots granddad, and lives thereafter in that universe. His granddad lived as before and had grand children, one of whom disappears, period.
Quantum mechanics always furnishes as many linked universes as there would be conflicting outcomes; its quite economical. In this view, it is only ever an approximation to speak of things happening in a universe. In reality the universes form part of a larger object...which, according to quantum theory, is the real arena in which things happen.
Copyright © 1993 by Abbenford Associates
Paperback
Amazon Kindle
;
ABOUT
ARCHIVES
ADVERTISING
SUBMISSIONS
CONTACT
Jody Lynn Nye is the author of forty novels and more than one hundred stories, and has at various times collaborated with Anne McCaffrey and Robert Asprin. Her husband, Bill Fawcett, is a prolific author, editor, and packager, and is also active in the gaming field.
RECOMMENDED BOOKS
by
Bill Fawcett and Jody Lynn Nye
Destroyermen, Blood in the Water
by Taylor Anderson
Roc Books
June, 2016
ISBN-13: 978-0451470638
Destroyermen is one of the most exciting and well written of the alternate-Earth series. It shares a starting concept with Eric Flints also bestselling 1632 series. Rather than a town, an old destroyer, a three-stacker of a type virtually obsolete by the start of WWII, finds itself transported by a storm to another Earth. From there, the series takes a much more militaristic turn, telling the tales of men and women in a very strange land dealing with desperate threats and sweeping battles.
On this other Earth, there are more sentient species than humans. Two have been at war for generations: the reptilian, vicious and cannibalistic Grik; and a peaceful Lemur-like race that befriends and allies itself with the humans. The technology and guidance of the sailors soon turns the Lemurians desperate rout into a successful counterattack on the Grik. Every time victory seems close, everything changes, with new revelations and new players on the stage of what has become a world war. Those who remain of the original crew find themselves at the center of the action and diplomacy. A Japanese cruiser has also been transported by a storm; its fanatical and ambitious captain joins the Griks. Other humans from different times and nations are discovered. Some are allies, some unknown, and others enemies. Within a few volumes, the originally local war to save the Lemurians spreads to two fronts, with new human allies battling with the Destroyermen against the Griks in Asia and Africa, while half the world away, another army is forced to engage an evil Spanish empire whose outwardly traditional religious leadership has adopted the darkest of Aztec practices.
All this sounds worthwhile already, but Andersons excellent characters are what really keep you reading. They range from a rough and tumble Master Chief to officers and nurses who suddenly find themselves commanding armies and fleets. You will come to care about their fates, their sense of isolation and loss, and their feelings for each other and their newfound allies, even as spies slink, ships sink, and armies clash. The depth of the world, the vivid characters, and well-told and realistic battle scenes all help to make all the Destroyermen novels a cant-put-them-down read.
While we recommend starting from the beginning with Into the Storm, any Destroyermen novel will hold your interest and leave you wanting more. The just-released Blood in the Water is no exception. This time the Destroyermens successes in invading the Grik main hive in Madagascar and achieving a victory against the Spanish Dons are balanced by new challenges. More ships from the WWI and WWII era have been thrown into this world, and their crews have created their own League of Tripoli. This dark alliance has begun meddling quietly to thwart the Destroyermen. In Blood in the Water they become visible with a vengeance, sailing in an older, but powerful battleship. On the other fronts, the Dons are gathering a powerful army to strike back. Meanwhile, in Africa, a shocking discovery is made that could both explain and change everything.
If you enjoy alternate history or military SF, this series is a must read. If you like action and sea stories, you will soon be immersed. Taylor Andersons Destroyermen is simply one of the more militarily accurate and well-told science fiction series out there.
Roc Books
2016
978-0451470638
Buy Print Edition
Amazon
Buy Kindle
Amazon
The Dragon Hammer, Wulfs Saga
by Tony Daniel
Baen Books
July, 2016
ISBN-13: 978-1476781556
Wulf von Dunstig is the third son of a duke. This gives him little status and even less of a future. He is, as the author writes, not even the spare heir. But all that changes when an ancient evil manipulates a nearby empire into invading their duchy. Able to escape the invaders because he was away on a hunting trip, Wulf suddenly finds himself not only the likely heir, but at only sixteen, he is looked to for leadership by those resisting the invasion.
This is the first of a promised trilogy (weve heard that before, like the Game of Thrones trilogy ) and once it gets rolling, plot twists, crisis, and even a romantic triangle just keep making it more fun to read. Wulf is a real sixteen-year-old. Not a miniature adult or hero, but someone well shown to be almost a man being forced to make hard decisions.
The Dragon Hammer of the title is a key magical device in a world that, like that of Terry Brookss Shannara, may be an alternate or even future Earth, making it both almost familiar yet very different. The duchy may be named Shenandoah, and one town Nantucket, but this is a North America full of magic, beastmens, telepathy, evil powers, and hostile kingdoms. The capital, Wulfs home, is lost, and his family either dead or badly wounded. Wulf must recover their occupied realm and save his loved ones. Wulf is assisted by a bearman, a centaur, a gnome scholar, a distractingly pretty redhead, and an immortal elf who is by that races standards still a teenager, too.
Perhaps one of the most intriguing parts of the world is the sentient animal races. They range from mouse to buffalo, each with its own culture. These beasts are both well drawn and a vital part of the story. Even the land itself is aware and communicates with the rulers. Each valley seems to have its own dragon, which dwells under it. With a realistic main character you can care about, action and battles, exotic races and magic, there is much to discover in every chapter. The book features teen characters forced to make adult decisions and is very suitable for middle school and young adults, but is not just a YA. If you like a detailed and well-thought-out fantasy, you will really enjoy The Dragon Hammer. I look forward to reading the promised sequel.
Baen Books
2016
978-1476781556
Buy Print Edition
Amazon
Buy Kindle
Amazon
BlindSpot Magazine
edited by René-Marc Dolhen and Julien Wacquez
We normally dont recommend other magazines, but a new one called BlindSpot is both unique and too interesting to pass up. BlindSpot is a French magazine that publishes English translations of SF short stories. The translations are good, and the stories reflect a world view that subtly, and sometimes obviously, varies from what most American readers are used to. Even the cover art is very European. A bonus for readers is that each story is accompanied by an interview with the French authors, giving further insight into both their SF and their culture. BlindSpot magazine is worth seeking out on the net for the new perspective it gives the American reader. This magazine is a good companion read to Galaxys Edge, offering a range of quality reading, but with a French accent.
Link
The Kidnap Plot (The Extraordinary Journeys of Clockwork Charlie)
by Dave Butler
Knopf
June, 2016
ISBN-13: 978-0553512953
This column has not yet explored SF and fantasy for younger readers. With this issue, well begin to include good ones that come our way.
In the middle of an alternate-dimensional London, Charlie runs errands for Mr. Rajesh Pondicherry, an inventor and repairman of clockwork and steam-powered devices, whom he calls Bap, the Hindu term for father. Charlie, forbidden to venture out into the wider city, yearns to see what else is out there, away from the bullies and menial errands that define his daily life. Airships, which depart from spiraling lofty termini, sail overhead, leave him curious and frustrated. Butler paints the picture of a magical and multicultural London, with touches of humor. All around Charlie are marvelous creatures such as trolls, gremlins, giant rats, pixies, all beautifully drawn and depicted, going about their business some friendly, some hostile, dishonest or honest in the same measure of an all-human British empire. Its an intriguing world. Everyone has secrets. No one is as they seem, especially Charlie. Butlers characters spring legitimately from their surroundings. Pressures from within their own ethnic and species groups as well as from without shape their personalities. Charlies friends are a pair of human-ish chimney sweeps, as well as a pixie duchess, a troll-at-law, and a gentleman kobold, each of whom is also an outsider among his or her own people. This is a good book for children who might feel isolated or different, to let them know that there are others like themselves.
The kidnap plot of the title is the disappearance of Charlies father, an event that sets wheels turning within wheels, and cogs intersecting with other cogs. Charlie has to find the courage and ingenuity to rescue his bap. The books themselves are as delightfully presented as the story within, especially the clockwork chapter headers and the excerpts from the Almanack of the Elder Folk. A rich and wonderful universe that could spawn a hundred stories, this is the first of at least three volumes. Recommended for grades 3-7, but enjoyable by any age.
Knopf
2015
978-0553512953
Buy Print Edition
Amazon
Buy Kindle
Amazon
Doctor Who: City of Death
by Douglas Adams and James Goss
Ace Books
May, 2015
ISBN-13: 978-1849906753
As a longtime fan of Doctor Who and especially the TARDISs fourth inhabitant, I had always hoped a détente could have been reached with the late Douglas Adams, who wrote five episodes of the show but refused to pen the attendant novelizations, citing (witnessed by Jody, at a World Science Fiction Convention panel in 1991) that they asked him to do them for an unsatisfactory three thousand pounds apiece. Since his very untimely passing ten years later, no agreement had been reached to bring The Pirate Planet, second in The Key to Time six-part series, or City of Death, to novel form. I was delighted that a novel has now been produced, with author James Goss working from the original story and Adamss script.
City of Death is an enjoyable read, wittily, even knowingly written in an Adamsian style, giving each of the disparate characters in the entwined lines of narrative more than enough reality to picture them across the decades, even the ones who did not exist in the BBCs screenplay. It feels like getting to experience the episode all over again, but with added dimensions. In a story that has too many Count Scarlionis, too many Mona Lisas, some regrettable Jagaroths, and a satisfying amount of the Doctor and Romana, this book is a splendid addition to ones Doctor Who book collection. Recommended for fans of the show, but a good read on its own merit.
Ace Books
2015
978-1849906753
Buy Print Edition
Amazon
Buy Kindle
Amazon
The Hobbit
by JRR Tolkien
Houghton Mifflin Harcourt
September, 2012 edition
ISBN-13: 978-0547928227
In a hole in the ground, there lived a hobbit. With these words, a series of adventures begins, adventure being defined, also in these pages, as Nasty, disturbing, uncomfortable things! Make you late for dinner! Our classic this issue is the first tale that begins the saga of Middle-Earth that includes The Lord of the Rings, one of the most important fantasy epics in literature. The Hobbit introduces the reader to Bilbo Baggins, a hobbit who occupies the social rank of country gentleman in the Shire, and is unexceptionable in every way, until the wizard Gandalf invites himself to tea, along with a bakers dozen of dwarves. They lay waste to Bilbos quiet home and life, and haul him off on one of those uncomfortable adventures, from which he returns (spoiler alert!) with a small chest of treasure and the One Ring of Sauron. The story is beautifully written, with humor and wit; danger, action, and heroism. Tolkien was a professor at Oxford University who had a passion for languages, including Old Norse. An anecdote tells that he had created the elvish and dwarven languages, and only wrote The Lord of the Rings and its attendant literature so he would have somewhere to use them. Whatever was his impulse, the books are worthy reading.
If you are only familiar with the movies, either the animated feature of the 1970s or the Peter Jackson epics, youll find the book different but rewarding. The basic story of Thorin Oakenshields quest to regain his familys ancestral home under the Lonely Mountain is the same, but the book is richer in its exploration of Middle-Earth. Jackson omitted nearly all the poems and songs that Tolkien wrote. He salted his Hobbit movie trilogy liberally with popular characters from The Lord of the Rings who do not appear in The Hobbit (or in LOTR, either, such as Tauriel). Admittedly, all the main characters in the book are male, but I hope that will not put off modern readers from appreciating the adventure, the magic, and the language, and especially the characters. Recommended for all ages.
Houghton Mifflin Harcourt
2012 (edition)
978-0547928227
Buy Print Edition
Amazon
Buy Kindle
Amazon
Copyright © 2016 by Bill Fawcett and Jody Lynn Nye